[10 -1 
30 


^J^^^ 


.^/fi 


Itiieolcgicalsemikaky.} 

BV  3665  ,T84  1857 
Tucker,  Sarah,  d.  ca.  1859 
The  Southern  cross  and 
Southern  crown 


X 


THE 


SOUTHERN  OEOSS 


SOUTHERN   CROWN. 


THE 


SOUTHERN  CROSS 


SOUTHERN    CROWN; 


€^  (0nsjitl  in  Mm  ^-tthA 


BY  MISS„T11u£1';K, 

AUTHOR    or    ''THE    RAINBOW    IN    THE    NORTH,"    "aUBEOKUTA, 
ETC. 


NEW   YOUK: 

ROBERT    CARTER    &    BROTHERS, 

No.   530    BROADWAY. 

1857. 


PREFACE. 


The  History  of  the  New  Zealand  Mission  is  so 
full  of  matter  of  the  deepest  interest,  that  the 
writer  of  this  volume  feels  more  strongly  even 
than  in  former  instances,  how  imperfect  is  the 
view  conveyed  by  the  present  sketci^. 

Agair  too,  she  has  to  regret,  as  in  the  case  of 
"  Abbeokuta,"  the  necessity  she  has  been  under 
of  recording  details  of  so  revolting  a  character, 
though  she  has  touched  upon  them  as  lightly 
and  as  briefly  as  she  could.  They  serve  how- 
ever to  set  forth  in  the  strongest  light  what 
the  natural  heart  is  capable  of  when  free  from 
even  the  indirect  restraint  of  Christianity,  and 
thus  the  more  to  magnify  the  power  and  grace 
of  God. 


VI  PREFACE. 

Through  the  kindness  of  thb  authorities  of  the 
British  Museum,  she  has  been  permitted  to  make 
use  of  some  sketches  from  the  pencil  of  Sir 
George  Grey ;  for  which  she  would  take  this  op- 
portunity of  offering  her  sincere  thanks. 

West  Hendred,  April,  1855 


CONTENTS. 


CHAP.  P4Gi 

I.   New   Zealand — Scenery  —  Forests  —  Volcanoes  — 
Te  Rapa    ......         1 

II.  Origin  and  character  of  the  New  Zealanders       .  12 

III.  Discovery  of  New  Zealand -- Ca^taiu  r4v>k  —  Food 

and  clothing  of  the  natives       .  .  25 

IV.  Rev.  S.  Marsden — Tippahee  .  .  .34 

V.  Church  Missionary  Society — Ruatara — Plans  for  set- 
tlement .....  39 

VI.    Mr.   Marsden's  visit   to   New   Zealand  —  Death   of 

Ruatara      .  .  .  .  .  .63 

VII.  Trials  and  patience  of  the  first  settlers — Beginning  of 
progress — Mr.  Marsden's  second  and  third  visits — 
Hongi  in  England — His  conduct  on  his  return  67 

VIII.  Progress  of  the  Mission — Mr.  Marsden's  fourth  visit — 
Arrival  of  Rev.  H.  Williams — Trials — Launch  of 
Herald— Rev.  W.  Williams        ...         85 

IX.  Increased  difficulties  and  dangers  —  Destruction  of 
Wesleyan  settlement  —  Quiet  restored  —  Hongi's 
death— Mediaiion  between  hostile  tribes       .  100 

X.  Arrival  of  more  Missionaries  —  Preaching  in  the  vil- 
lages— Ranghi — Dudi-dudi         .  .  .112 

XI.  Progress  of  Mission  —  Schools  —  Baptisms — Rev.  S. 

Marsden's  sixth  visit  .  .  .  125 

XII.  Spirit  of  inquiry  at  the  settlements  —  Betsey — New 

station  formed  at  Waimate         .  138 


VIU  CONTENTS. 

CHAP.  1»A81 

XIII.  The  Waimate — Progress  —  Ripi — Tupapa  —  Mr,  Ja- 

mieson  .  .  .  .  ,  145 

XIV.  Stations  in  the  Bay  of  Islands,  from  1830  to  1840         164 
XV.  Kaitaia  —  Hindrances  —  Ngakuhi— Romish  Bishop — 

Bishop  of  Australia — Mr.  Marsden's  last  visit  178 

XVI.  Southern    stations — Thames— Roto-rua — Tauranga  — 

Mata-Mata  .  .  .  .  .185 

XVII.  Waikato  — East  Cape  —  Kapiti  —  Tamahana  Raupa- 

raha 204 

XVIII.  General  state  of  the  country — Colonization — War        216 

XIX.  Arrival  of  the  Bishop — Waimate— Statistics  of  Mis- 

sions in  1854        230 

XX.  Statistics  continued — Present  state  of  the  Island  247 
XXI.  Wiremu  and  Simeon — The  Martyrs  of  Wanganui — 

Conclusion    .  •  •  •  •  256 


y^psiiT 


CETOIT 


THE  SOUTREKN  CROSS 

\TIISGLOGIOiL 


THE  SOUTHERN  C'ROWN.ri'm^^ 


:i^^ 


CHAPTER  I. 


NEW  ZEALAND — SCENERY  — FORESTS — VOLCANOES — TE  RAPA. 

"  How  shall  they  call  on  Him  iu  whom  they  have  not  believed  ?  '* 

Rom.  X.  14. 

AYnAT  a  wonderful  page  in  the  history  of  modern 
times  is  the  record  of  Xew  Zealand !  AYhat  a  blessed 
exception  to  the  general  course  of  territorial  acqui- 
sition !  A  conquest  without  war ;  *  a  fierce  and  power- 
ful people  subdued,  not  by  physical  force,  but  by  moral 
suasion ;  a  nation  of  cannibals  transformed  into  an 
active,  industrious,  and  peaceful  population;  and  the 
original  natives,  instead  of  gradually  receding  from  and 
melting  away  before  the  white  men,  continuing  still  in 
possession  of  land  and  property,  and  becoming  amal- 
gamated with  them. 

To  the  traveller  who  now  for  the  first  time  visits  the 
island,  and  approaches  one  of  the  English  settlements 
on  its  shores,  the  records  of  its  former  history  must 

*  "VVe  do  not  consider  this  assertion  affected  by  the  disturbances 
in  1844  and  1845,  as  these  were  only  partial,  and  arose  from  the  bad 
faith  of  some  of  the  Europeans,  and  other  accidental  circumstances^ 


2  ^'^EW    ZEALA>'D. 

seem  like  fables  of  the  olden  time.  He  sees  the  lines 
of  English  houses,  the  shops  filled  with  European  mer- 
chandise, the  public  offices,  the  harbour  thronged  ^^dth 
shipping,  the  towii  filled  with  a  busy  population ;  he 
finds  frardens  rich  with  the  fruits  and  flowers  of  cen- 

o 

tral  and  southern  Europe ;  and  the  fields  beyond  are 
abounding  in  grain.  Can  he  readily  believe  that,  long 
within  the  memory  of  man,  that  beach  was  a  scene  of 
frightful  desolation,  un"sdsited  save  by  the  fierce  war 
canoes  of  some  invading  chief;  or  by  some  solitary 
whaler,  bringing  misery  and  destruction  to  the  land  ? 
'Can  he  picture  to  himself  those  plains  now  waving 
with  a  golden  harv^est,  or  covered  v^ith.  grazing  cattle, 
.as  being  then  fruitful  only  in  deeds  of  horror,  as  the 
scenes  of  bloodshed  and  cannibalism,  of  which  the  bare 
■recital  makes  the  blood  run  cold  ?  And  those  noble- 
'looking  men  of  a  darker  hue,  now  freely  mingling 
with  the  Europeans,  and  busied  with  the  arts  of  peace, 
can  they  in  their  earlier  days  have  partaken  of  their 
fathers'  horrid  banquets,  and  feasted  on  the  flesh  of 
"their  slaughtered  enemies  ? 

Yet  so  it  is ;  and  if  our  traveller  should,  unhappily, 
himself  be  ignorant  of  the  transforming  power  of  the 
gospel,  he  will  be  at  a  loss  to  account  for  the  change  ; 
and  will  find  it  difficult  to  believe  that  the  foundation 
of  all  he  sees  was  laid  by  a  few  devoted  servants  of 
Christ,  who,  moved  by  love  to  Him,  and  to  the  souls  of 
their  fellow-men,  risked  their  lives  among  this  then 
savage  people ;  and  that  had  not  the  gospel  prepared 
'the  way,  no  colonist  would  have  ventured  to  settle  in 
New  Zealand,  nor  could  any  merchant  vessel  have 
fSafely  visited  its  shores.* 

•  "  I  haye  seen  in  the  outskirts  of  this  empire,  in  the  most  bar- 


>'EW    ZEALAND.  3 

Tlie  unfolding  of  this  history  is  the  object  of  the 
present  volume,  but  our  connected  account  of  the  work 
of  God  there  will  not  extend  beyond  the  period  when 
the  island  became  an  English  colony;  for  our  ob- 
ject here,  as  elsewhere,  is  to  bring  before  our  readers 
the  first  establishment  and  early  trials  of  a  Mission, 
rather  than  its  subsequent  progress,  which  may  be 
better  gathered  from  other  sources. 

Before,  however,  we  enter  upon  our  principal  subject, 
we  shall  give  some  short  account  of  the  country  and  its 
inhabitants. 

*  There  is  much  in  Xew  Zealand  to  awaken  special 
interest  in  an  English  mind.  Its  sea-girt  isles,  situ- 
ated at  the  remotest  part  of  the  earth's  circumference,* 
inhabited  by  a  people  bold  and  brave,  intelligent  and  en- 
terprising, seem  naturally  fitted  to  be  the  Britain  of  the 
Southern  hemisphere,  and  have  already  drawn  to  them- 
selves the  attention  of  all  classes  of  our  countrymen. 

Xew  Zealand  properly  consists  of  three  islands,  but 

barous  countries,  pious  men  who  have  passed  long  lives  in  endea- 
vouring to  reclaim  and  civilize  the  nations  among  whom  they  have 
resided.  I  have  seen  them  regaided  by  those  races  as  friends,  and 
benefactors  *  *  *  I  have  found  where  countries  were,  in  the  first 
instance,  occupied  by  men  of  that  class,  that  comparatively  few  diffi- 
culties take  place  when  intercourse  resulted  between  our  merchants 
and  the  races  who  inhul)it  countries  where  Missionaries  arc  known 
•  *  *  I  feel  confident  that,  regarded  as  a  mere  money  investment, 
the  very  best  investment  this  country  can  make,  is  to  send  out  in 
advance,  and  far  in  advance,  of  either  colonists  or  merchants,  Mis- 
sionaries, who  may  prepare  the  way  for  those  who  are  to  follow 
them." — From  a  speech  of  Sir  George  Grey,  late  Governor  of  New 
Zealand,  at  a  Meeting  of  the  Society  for  Propagating  the  Gospel, 
at  the  Mansion  House,  July  IDth,  18-54. 

*  New  Zealand  is  strictly  our  Antipodes  in  longitude  only,  as  the 
three  islands  lie  between  31"  22'  and  -17"  25'  of  south  latitude,  and 
betH^een  IfiG"  and  ISO^  east  longitude. 
B  2 


4  SCENERY. 

at  the  time  of  which  yre  shall  have  to  speak,  Aliina-maui, 
or  the  Northern  Island,  vvas  the  only  one  that  conld  be 
said  to  be  inhabited,  and  our  narrative  Avill  therefore 
refer  to  that  alone. 

It  is,  as  every  reader  knows,  very  irregularly  shaped ; 
its  greatest  length  is  about  436  miles,  and  its  breadth 
at  the  widest  part  about  ISO.  Travellers  speak  in  the 
most  glowing  terms  of  the  beauty  of  its  scenery :  its 
shores  are  deeply  indented,  and  the  white  cliffs  of  part 
of  its  western  coast,  or  the  high  dark  rocks  on  its 
eastern  side,  furnish  scenes  that  are  dwelt  upon  with 
admiring  delight.  Here  a  long,  bold  promontory 
stretches  ftir  into  the  sea,  its  summit  cro-v^aied  with 
wood,  or  with  the  fortified  intrenchments  of  some  war- 
like chief,  and  its  face  whitened  with  the  dashing  spray 
of  the  dark  blue  waves  that  foam  around  its  base. 
There  the  shore  recedes,  and  forms  a  deep  and  quiet 
bay,  studded  with  rocky  islands  covered  Avith  verdure, 
and  enlivened  by  numbers  of  cormorants,  or  sea  guUs, 
or  the  snow-white  frigate  bird,  and  probably  by  the 
fishing  canoes  of  the  neighbouring  tribe.  Beautiful 
flowers  grow  down  to  the  water's  edge,  the  graceful 
clianthus,  the  myrtle,  and  fuchsias  of  various  new  and 
unknoA\ii  kinds ;  while  the  Pohutakawa  with  its  huge 
limbs,  like  a  gnarled  English  oak,  but  splendid  with 
rich  tufts  of  scarlet  flowers,  seems  to  delight  in  bathing 
its  boughs  and  blossoms  in  the  salt  waves  of  a  creek 
or  bay. 

As  you  advance  inland  the  more  open  gi'ounds  are 
covered  with  species  of  viola,  primula,  ranimculus,  and 
myosotis,  all  diflering  from  our  oa\ti  ;*  but  the  English 

•  It  is  a  remarkable  fact,  that  though  some  of  the  New  Zealand 


SCENEET.  5 

eye  is  perhaps  most  attracted  by  the  Microcalis  Aus- 
tralis,  the  southern  daisy,  bearing,  as  it  does,  a  close 
resemblance  to  the  northern  favourite  of  our  childhood. 
Some  portions  of  the  country  are  rather  dreary  ;  they 
somewhat  resemble  the  Scottish  moorlands,  only  that 
the  dark  fern  and  flax  take  the  place  of  the  blooming 
heather,  and  the  outline  of  the  hills  is  less  broken  and 
picturesque.  But  in  general  the  scenery  is  rich  and 
romantic,  and  often  varied  by  high  mountains  clothed 
almost  to  tlieir  summit  with  magnificent  forests  of  trees 
unknown  in  any  other  portion  of  the  globe.  There  is 
a  solemn  grandeur  in  these  primaeval  forests,  with  their 
strange*  and  luxuriant  vegetation.  Most  of  the  trees 
are  of  the  pine  tribe,  and  grow  to  an  enormous  height. 
The  Kauri  in  particular  (Dammera  Australia)  is  the 
glory  of  the  jSTew  Zealand  Sylva ;  it  is  the  largest  and 
most  majestic  of  all  the  family  of  pines,  often  growing 
with  a  straight  imbranched  stem  to  the  height  of  a 
hundred  feet,  and  then  throwing  out  a  large  clustering 

trees  and  plants  are  allied  to  the  Australian,  American,  and  even 
European  families,  the  greatest  number  of  species  and  even  of  ge- 
nera are  2)eculiar  to  the  coimtry.  Not  less  than  sixty  new  species 
of  timber  trees  have  been  sent  to  England,  all  more  or  less  valuable. 
See  Dr.  Dieffenbach's  New  Zealand. 

*  Colonel  Mundy,  in  "  Our  Antipodes,"  thus  speaks  of  the  effect 
produced  by  this  on  his  own  mind.  "  Every  man  who  has  travelled 
at  all  has  travelled  through  tracts  of  mountain  forest,  and  has  felt 
his  soul  awed,  and  elevated,  by  the  romantic  and  sequestered  grand- 
eur of  these  portions  of  the  universe,  which  seem  too  solemn,  and  too 
sublime,  for  the  permanent  abode  of  busy  man..  The  effect  produced 
is  still  deeper,  the  wilderness  seems  wilder  still,  when  every  tree 
•nd  shrub,  and  flower  and  weed,  and  every  specimen  of  animated 
nature,  is  utterly  strange  and  unknown  to  the  traveller,  when  every 
object  is  an  object  of  mysterious  wonder.  Such  was  my  position  in 
traversing  this  forest  pass.  The  blue  vault  above,  and  the  earth's 
fTust  on  which  I  trod,  appeared  to  be  my  only  old  acquaintances." 


6  SCENERY. 

head  of  branclies  that  towers  high  above  the  siuTound- 
ing  trees.  Beneath  and  among  these  and  the  other  lords 
of  the  forest,  are  seen  the  less  aspiring  plants ;  the 
beautiful  tree  fern,  reaching  sometimes  to  the  height 
of  thirty  feet ;  the  elegant  areca  sapida,  with  its  delicate 
foliage ;  and  the  venerable  ratu  tree,  often  forty  feet  in 
circumference,  and  splendid  with  its  dazzling  scarlet 
blossoms ;  while  graceful  creepers,  with  their  various 
coloured  flowers,*  spread  from  tree  to  tree,  and  form  an 
almost  impenetrable  barrier. 

In  the  lower  regions  of  the  hills  these  forests  are 
enlivened  by  the  notes  of  birds  of  the  most  cheerful 
songt — the  parrot ;  the  wood-pigeon,  of  rainbow  hue ; 
the  tui,  warbling  like  our  thrush  ;  and  the  maJco-maho, 
compared  to  our  EngKsh  nightingale,  save  that  its  song 
is  heard  only  in  the  day.  But  there  are  no  other 
living  sights  or  sounds :  not  an  insect  wings  its  way 
across  your  path ;  no  squirrel  leaps  from  bough  to 
bough,  nor  does  a  solitary  hedgehog  disturb  tlie  fallen 
leaves  with  its  gentle  tread ;  not  even  a  fearful  mouse 
puts  out  its  little  head  to  hsten  to  the  foot -fall  of  the 
passer-by.  % 

*  "  There  were  conTohnili,  and  clematis,  and  passifloiae,  festooning 
the  branches  with  their  light  garlands,  and  enormous  brambles, 
covered  with  little  wild  roses,  clambering  np  to  the  summits  of  some 
tall  tree,  and  toppling  down  again  in  a  cascade  of  bloom."  See 
**  Our  Antipodes." 

t"  These  birds,  and  flowers,  serve  the  New  Zcalandcr  for  an 
almanack.  The  flowering  of  the  white  clematis  in  October  warns  him 
that  it  is  time  to  prepare  for  planting  ;  and  the  note  of  the  koc-koea, 
or  New  Zealand  cuckoo,  tells  him  that  his  early  potatoes  are  ready 
to  be  harvested. 

J  Strange  to  say,  no  quadiaiped  belongs  to  New  Zealand  ;  the  dogs 
found  there  by  Captain  Cook  seem  evidently  to  have  been  brought 
from  some  other  land. 


i  Higher  up  the  mountains,  though  tlie  trees  long  re- 
:  main,  and  festoons  of  clematis  and  other  flowers  adorn 
I  their  branches,  yet  even  the  birds  are  gone,  and  the 
1  silence  is  unbroken. 

j  All  the  foliage  is  of  a  rich  dark  hue,  contrasting 
i  strongly  with  the  bright  glaucous  green  of  a  Kew 
!  Holland  landscape,*  but  emblematic,  as  it  were,  of  the 
natural  character  of  the  people.  This  abundant  veget- 
ation is  nourished  by  imiumerable  rivulets,  tliat,  spring- 
ing from  the  sides  of  hills,  gradually  unite  into  large 
rivers,  and  form  a  network  of  larger  and  smaller  streams 
over  the  whole  land,  aftbrding  easy  access  from  one 
part  of  it  to  another. 

But  the  most  remarkable  portion  of  New  Zealand 
scenery  is  a  line  of  country  stretching  from  Cape 
Egmont,  on  the  western  coast,  to  "White  Island,  on 
the  east ;  the  result  of  some  of  those  tremendous  con- 
A-ulsions  of  the  earth's  surface  produced  by  volcanic 
agency. — The  whole  breadth  of  the  island  is  traversed 
by  a  succession  of  extinct  volcanoes,  all  high  and  rug- 
ged, and  some  of  them  reaching  the  region  of  per- 
petual snow.  In  the  centre  of  the  island  a  magnificent 
group  of  these  lofty  peaks  surrounds  a  volcano  stiU  in 
action,  Tongariro,  of  which  many  a  legendary  tale  is 
told.  Towards  the  east,  a  remarkable  chain  of  lakes 
stretches  to  the  coast,  and  travellers  seem  never  weary 
of  expatiating  on  the  grandeur,  and  beauty,  and  wonders 
of  this  portion  of  the  country.f  They  have  given  us 
the  most  animated  descriptions  of  mountains,  rocks, 

•  Travellers  speak  very  strongly  of  the  contrast,  in  almost  every 
particular,  between  the  scenery  of  the  two  countries. 

+  Particularly  Dr.  Dieffenbach  and  Rev.  11.  Taylor,  in  C,  M. 
Intelligencer  for  April,  1850. 


8  YOLCANIC    PnENOMEXA. 

and  forests,  of  gushing  streams,  of  basaltic  columns 
60  feet  in  height,  standing  like  tlie  ruins  of  an  ancient 
temple,  and  all  the  strange  results  of  subterranean 
fire.  The  lakes  are  beautiful ;  some  tranquil  and  pure, 
reposing  in  the  bosom  of  wooded  hills,  and  enlivened 
by  some  native  village  built  for  safety  on  a  projecting 
promontory.  Others,  disturbed  by  volcanic  phenomena, 
are  desolate  and  deserted :  Eotu-kara  *  is  one  of  this 
latter  kind,  and  is  so  strongly  impregnated  with  sul- 
phuric acid  that  its  waters  cannot  be  drank ;  another, 
Eotu-maliana,t  is  agitated  with  boiling  springs,  con- 
tinually throwing  high  into  the  air  jets  of  water  or  of 
steam.  These  restless  springs  pierce  the  numerous 
islands  on  the  lake,  and  many  of  these  present  a  curi- 
ous spectacle  as  the  boiling  fountains  play  among  the 
trees  and  shrubs  with  which  they  are  adorned.  Sud- 
denly the  astonished  traveller  comes  in  sight  of  a  bold 
flight  of  apparently  marble  ;|:  steps  ascending  from  the 
very  margin  of  the  lake.  They  are  fifty  in  number, 
each  step  is  from  one  to  three  feet  in  height,  and  from 
one  to  two  in  breadth.  They  are  all  of  the  purest  white, 
except  that  here  and  there  a  roseate  tinge  Las  crept 
along  the  veins  ;  and  rising,  as  they  do,  in  the  midst  of 
innumerable  fountains  similar  to  those  on  the  islands, 
and  surrounded  with  a  mass  of  dark  green  fern,  they 
seem  like  the  creation  of  fairy  land. — But  we  must 
not  linger  among  these  inviting  scenes,  we  shall  only 
recommend  our  readers  to  read  the  full  account  of 
them  in  the  C.  M.  Intelligencer  for  April,  1850. § 

*  Bitter  lake.  f  Warm  lake. 

J  They  are  really  formed  from  the  deposit  of  the  warm  Avater, 
even  now  constantly  flowing  down  them. 

§  See  also  the  Bishop  of  New  Zealand's  Journal,  in  Annals  of 
Colonial  Church,  p.  87. 


LAKE    TAUPO.  9 

jSor  must  we  enter  into  the  details  of  Eoto-rua  and 
other  insecm-e  villages  built  on  a  crust  of  earth  over 
depths  of  boiling  mud — intersected  bv  crevices  sending 
forth  a  constant  heated  vapour,  by  hot  springs  and 
miniature  mud  volcanoes,  'where  the  very  ground  on 
which  you  tread  is  liable  at  any  moment  to  give  way, 
and  plunge  your  foot  into  the  heated  mass  below. 
AVe  shall  only  ask  our  readers  to  accompany  us  to 
Lake  Taupo,  almost  an  inland  sea,  3G  miles  in  length. 
It  is  in  the  centre  of  the  island,  about  12  miles  from 
the  base  of  Tongariro. 

There  is  one  spot  on  the  south-western  shore  of 
this  lake  at  which  we  desire  to  pause.  At  the  ex- 
tremity of  a  range  of  black  basaltic  rocks  there  lies  a 
belt  of  flat  alluvial  land,  stretching  inland  from  the  lake 
till  it  reaches  a  ridge  of  low,  but  abrupt  hills,  also  of 
volcanic  origin.  Nothing  but  moss  and  lichens  will 
grow  upon  the  heated  surface  of  these  hills :  hot 
springs  and  crevices  that  emit  the  boiling  vapour 
abound  upon  their  sides  ;  the  boiling  mud  beneath  is 
in  many  places  only  covered,  as  at  Eotu-rua,  with  a 
thin  crust  of  earth ;  and  subterranean  noises  like  the 
working  of  a  steam  engine  are  continually  heard.  Yet 
on  the  alluvial  land  close  to  this  treacherous  ground 
the  natives  had  built  a  village  of  considerable  size, 
called  Te  Eapa.  There  Avas  much  to  tempt  them  to 
settle  there  ;  the  land  was  fertile,  the  steamiug  crevices, 
so  near  them,  served  to  cook  their  food,*  aud  they  used 
the  tepid  springs  as  baths. 

*  A  layer  of  fern  is  first  laid  over  the  crevice,  the  pork  and  pota- 
toes are  placed  upon  it,  all  is  covered  close  with  more  fern,  aud  be- 
fore long  the  food  is^  we  are  told,  as  thoroughly  dressed  as  in  an 
English  oven. 


10  TE    II EU    IIETT. 

The  Eev.  R.  Taylor,  the  IMissionary  at  Wanganui, 
had  occasion,  as  we  shall  hereafter  relate,  to  visit  this 
spot  in  1845,  and  was  struck  with  the  beauty  and 
grandeur  of  the  whole  scene.  The  village  itself  waa 
extremely  picturesque,  with  its  strong  palisades,  its 
carved  posts,  and  native  dwellings.  Through  it  ran  a 
bright  mountain  stream,  that  had  forced  its  way  through 
the  ridge  of  hills  behind  it ;  and  in  front  lay  the  broad 
expanse  of  Taupo,  with  its  islands,  woods,  and  moun- 
tains, its  black  basaltic  rocks  and  bold  promontories, 
on  which  stood  more  than  one  fortified  village.  The 
noble  figure  of  the  chief,  Te  lieu  lieu,  Avas  in  harmony 
with  the  scene.  He  was  advanced  in  years,  his  hair 
was  silvery  white,  so  white  that  his  people  could  com- 
pare it  only  to  the  sno'^iA'y  head  of  the  sacred  Tongariro, 
but  his  form  was  still  erect.  He  was  nearly  seven  feet 
in  height,  and,  clothed  in  his  handsome  native  mat, 
seemed  a  perfect  model  of  a  Xew  Zealand  chief;  while 
the  natural  dignity  of  his  appearance  and  maimer,  and 
the  openness  and  courtesy  of  his  bearing,  were  the 
admiration  of  our  Missionary.  He  talked  long  and 
earnestly  with  him.  Te  Heu  Heu  had  been  a  violent 
opponent  of  Christianity,  and  had  lately  led  an  expedi- 
tion against  some  distant  Christian  villages,  in  the 
hope  of  extirpating  the  new  and  hated  religion.  But 
now  he  was  softened,  he  confessed  himself  disarmed 
by  what  he  heard,  he  promised  to  give  up  fighting,  and 
was  very  earnest  in  his  entreaties  that  a  Missionary 
might  come  and  live  among  his  people.  He  even  led 
Mr.  Taylor  to  the  most  beautiful  sj>ot  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood, engaging  to  make  it  over  t-b  liim  for  a  Mis- 
sionary settlement. 

Alas !   no  Missionary  could  then  be  placed  there, 


TE    nEU   HEU.  11 

land  in  a  few  months  Te  Heu  Heu  was  beyond  the 
Teach  of  that  instruction  that  might  have  saved  his  soul. 
I  The  hills  behind  the  village  were,  as  we  have  said,  of 
I  volcanic  origin  ;  they  were  composed  of  a  kind  of  argil- 
laceous clay  and  carbonate  of  magnesia ;  the  pent-up  gas 
beneath  them,  that  could  not  find  its  way  to  the  cre- 
vices in  their  sides,  gradually  loosened  the  soil,  and,  in 
the  spring  of  1846,  large  masses  of  it  fell  into  the  gorge 
of  the  mountain  torrent  that  flowed  through  the  village, 
and  stopped  its  course.  The  stream,  thus  checked, 
swelled  into  a  lake  behind  the  ridge,  till  from  its  accu- 
mulated weight  the  hill-side  gave  way,  and  a  tremen- 
dous avalanche  of  mud  and  stones  overwhelmed  Te 
Eapa  and  most  of  its  inhabitants. 

The  noble  chief  might  have  escaped,  but  he  scorned 
to  leave  his  people  exposed  to  danger ;  he  stood  before 
his  dwelling,  his  silvery  hair  floating  on  the  wind,  call- 
ing on  Taniwa,  a  monster  of  the  deep,  to  stay  the 
coming  danger,  and  perished  in  the  act  of  supplication 
to  his  imagined  deity ! 

Should  the  question  be  asked,  "  'Why  was  there  no 
Missionary  to  proceed  to  Te  Eapa?"  we  can  only  an- 
swer it  by  another,  "  Why  is  not  more  -earnest  prayer 
poured  forth  to  the  Lord  of  the  harvest,  that  He  will 
send  more  labourers  into  His  harvest  ?" 


CHAPTEE  II. 

ORIGIN    AND    CHARACTER    OF    THE    NEW    ZEALANDERS. 

'/  But  none  saith,  Where  is  God  ni)-  maker,  *  *  *  who  teacheth  us 
more  than  the  beasts  of  the  earth,  and  maketh  us  -wiser  than  the 
fowls  of  heaven  ?  "—Job  xxxv.  10,  11. 

BEArTiFUL  indeed  in  all  its  natural  scenery  was  and 
is  the  island  of  Aliina-3Iani ;  but  how  difterent  was  its 
moral  aspect,  and  liow  had  fallen  man  marred  the  beauty 
of  God's  work  !  The  present  chapter  will  afford  some 
proof  of  this,  as  we  intend  to  devote  it  to  the  probable 
origin  and  natural  character  of  the  people  before  we 
relate  the  discovery  of  tlie  land  of  their  abode. 

The  vegetable  productions  of  New  Zealand  do  not 
differ  more  from  those  of  the  neighbouring  islands, 
than  does  the  Maori  race  from  that  of  the  Austral 
Negro,  by  whicli  New  Holland,  Van  Diemen's  Land, 
New  Guinea,  and  the  Eiji  Archipelago  have  bem 
peopled.  The  origin  of  the  New  Zealanders  is  confi- 
dently said  to  be  2lalaj/,  like  that  of  the  Pol^niesians 
and  Sandwich  Islanders ;  and  indeed  it  appears  likely 
that  their  ancestors  came  direct  from  some  of  thes^ 
islands,  for  not  only  do  their  traditions  assert  that  the 
first  inhabitants  came  from  the  East  in  large  canoes, — 
but  the  languages  are  so  similar  that  a  native  of  Tahiti 
can  with  very  little  difficulty  hold  converse  with  a 
New  Zealander.* 

*  There  is  one  peculiarity  in  all  these  Oceanic  languages  which 
we  cannot  pass  over,  viz.  the  use  of  tico  duals  and  two plurah  in 


ORIGIN.  13 

There  are  few  subjects  more  interesting  than  the 
origin  of  races ;  and  none  perhaps  more  perplexing 
than  the  vast  difference  that  exists  between  the 
various  nations  of  the  earth,  as  regards  their  social  and 
mental  conditions. 

Those  who  have  most  deeply  studied  the  whole  sub- 
ject, and  most  carefully  compared  the  affinities  of 
language,  and  the  almost  identity  of  ancient  monu- 
ments,* in  countries  widely  separated  from  each  other, 
tell  us,  and  it  would  seem  they  tell  us  truly,  that  the 
cradle  of  mankind  after  the  deluge  lay  in  the  high  table 
land  of  western  Central  Asia.  They  tell  us  it  was 
from  hence  that,  either  by  God's  command,  as  in  the 
days  of  Pele<::,t  or  by  His  judgments,  as  at  Babel's 
tower,  or  by  His  subsequent  more  usual  providential 
leadings,  the  whole  earth  was  gradually  overspread. 

the  first  persons  of  personal  and  possessive  pronouns.  The  Jirst 
dual  is  Tised  thus,  "  ice,  taua,  are  going  ;"  i.  e.  yoxi  and  I,  when  no 
other  person  is  present.  The  second  dxial,  maiia,  when  you  and  I  out 
of  several  others  is  meant.  In  the  same  way  the  Jirst  plural,  "  "Wc, 
tatou,  are  going,"  is  used  when  all  the  party  present  are  included  ; 
the  second  plural,  matou,  when  speaking  of  only  a  few  out  of  those 
present.  The  same  words  with  the  prefix  of  To  or  Ta — are  used 
for  possessive  pronouns,  viz.  To  taua,  your  own  and  mine ;  To 
maua,  your  own  and  mine,  out  of  others;  To  tatou,  our,  belonging 
to  all ;  To  matou,  our,  belonging  to  a  few  of  or  out  of  many.  These 
languages  are  said  to  be  evidently  sister  dialects  to  the  Malay,  and 
some  others  in  the  Philippine  Islands,  and  in  Java.  There  are  only 
fourteen  letters  in  the  New  Zealand  alphabet,  C,  F,  G,  J,  L,  S,  and 
several  others,  arc  wanting.     See  Dr.  Dieffenbach. 

*  A  remarkable  instance  of  this  occurs  in  the  Cromlechs  that  have 
lately  been  discovered  on  the  western  slopes  of  the  Ghauts,  in  South- 
em  India,  which  are  so  similar  to  those  of  our  own  land,  (Kitt's 
Coty  House,  &c.,)  as  to  leave  little  or  no  doubt  of  their  having 
been  erected  by  contemporaneous  and  allied  races,  and  for  a  similar 
purpose,  whether  for  worship  or  for  sepulture. 

t  See  Dr.  Candlei>h  on  Gen.  x. 


14  OEIGIlf. 

It  was  not  however  by  means  of  one  continnoiis 
stream  that  this  was  effected,  but  as  civilization  pro- 
gressed, and  the  land  from  time  to  time  became  too 
strait  for  its  increasing  population,  successive  torrents 
poured  down,  at  probably  long  intervals,  from  their 
central  home,  and  deluging  the  surrounding  coimtries, 
drove  the  earlier  occupiers  farther  and  f^irther  on,  till 
they  found  refuge  in  the  fastnesses  of  mountain  ranges, 
or  in  the  distant  coasts  and  isles  of  the  sea. 

But  adopting  this  theory  as  more  than  probable,  the 
problem  still  remains  unsolved ;  and  we  still  ask, 
"What  should  have  hindered  the  earlier  emigrants 
from  making  progress  in  civilization,  proportioned  in 
some  degree  to  those  portions  of  our  o^vn  race  that  re- 
mained nearer  to  their  ancient  home?"  How  is  it 
that  among  the  ancient  Egyptians,  Assyrians,  Greeks, 
and  Eomans,  and  among  the  Persians,  Chinese,  and 
Hindoos,  literature  and  the  mechanical  arts  should 
have  attained  so  high  a  point,  while  the  natives  of 
ISTorth  and  South  America,*  of  Africa,  of  all  the  islands 
in  the  Indian  and  Pacific  Oceans,  have  never  even  in- 
vented an  alphabet  for  themselves,  nor  discovered  the 
art  of  manufacturing  a  wheel  ? 

Surely  the  only  solution  of  this  problem  is,  that  as 
it  is  "  the  Most  High  who  divided  to  the  nations  their 
inheritance,"  t  so  with  regard  to  even  the  simplest  ai*ts 
of  life,  "  This  also  cometh  forth  from  the  Lord  of  ho.>ts, 
who  is  wonderful  in  counsel  and  excellent  in  work- 
ing,"J  and  giveth  or  withholdeth  according  to  the  good 
pleasure  of  His  will. 

♦  Central  America  seems  at  one  time  to  have  belonged  to  the 
civilized  portion  of  mankind. 
t  Deut.  xxxii.  8.  ij  Isa.  xxviii.  29. 


CnAEACTLE.  15 

Tills  question  is  the  more  strongly  forced  upon  us  in 
the  case  of  New  Zealand,  as  the  physical  and  mental  con- 
stitution of  the  Maori  race  seem  peculiarly  fitted  for  pro- 
gress in  every  art  of  civilized  life.  In  person  they  are 
tall  and  well-proportioned,  strongly  built,  and  capable  of 
endurini::  great  fatigue  and  hardship  ;  while  their  clear 
broT\-n  complexion,  their  regular  and  often  handsome 
featui'es,  and  their  line  dark  eyes,  were,  even  in  their 
savage  state,  often  lighted  up  vrith  an  intelligence  and 
feeling  that  indicated  a  susceptibility  to  the  best  im- 
pressions. Their  understandings,  uncultivated  as  they 
were,  v»'cre  quick  and  penetrating,  their  conversation 
was  lively  and  a-nimated,  and  their  love  of  humour 
irrepressible.  Their  moral  character  was  full  of  con- 
tradictions ;  at  one  time  selfish,  proud,  and  treacher- 
ous, they  seemed  intent  only  on  the  aggrandizement 
of  themselves  or  their  tribe,  or  the  gratification  of 
their  own  wild  wills,  rejoicing  in  the  misery  and 
destruction  of  all  beside.  At  another,  the  friendli- 
ness, hospitality,  generosity,  and  even  heroism  of  their 
conduct,  won  the  admiration  and  afiection  of  their 
European  friends.  They  treated  their  friends  and 
elders  with  the  greatest  respect  and  veneration ;  and 
their  wives  occupied  a  higher  position  than  is  usual  in 
uncivilized  nations,  being  often  consulted  in  private, 
and  sometimes  even  admitted  to  the  public  councils  of 
the  tribe.  The  aftection  of  the  fathers  for  their  chil- 
dren was  intense,  and  their  grief  at  losing  them  propor- 
tionably  deep.  The  love  of  the  mother  appears  to 
have  been  less  strong,  and  instances  of  infanticide  not 
unfrequently  occurred ;  though  we  believe  these  were 
perpetrated  generally  in  revenge  for  some  neglect  of 


16  "W'AR    CANOES. 

the  husband,  or  perhaps  to  escape  the  troTible  of  rear- 
ing the  child. 

Impetuous  and  daring,  the  Xcav  Zealander  courted 
ratlier  than  shrunk  from  danger  ;  and  the  s^jirit  of  en- 
terprise led  many  of  the  young  chiefs  to  venture  as 
common  sailors  on  board  the  whalers  that  frequented 
their  coasts,  in  the  hope  of  visiting  other  lands,  and 
becoming  acquainted  ^vith  other  nations.* 

Their  favourite  pursuit  was  war,  nothing  else  seemed 
worthy  of  their  energies  ;  and  the  custom  of  "  w^m,"  or 
demanding  a  pa^nnent  in  human  life,  for  any  insult  or 
injury,  real  or  supposed,  of  however  remote  a  date,t 
was  always  at  hand  to  supply  them  with  a  pretext  for 
attacking  a  weaker  tribe,  and  indulging  the  spirit  of 
revenge  that  lay  deep  within  their  breasts. 

Feeling  themselves  lords  of  the  ocean,  their  great 
delight  Avas  in  their  war-canoes  ;  and  they  laAished  all 
their  skill  and  taste  in  making  and  adorning  them. 
These  formidable  vessels  were  simple  in  their  construc- 
tion, and,  when  practicable,  made  from  the  hollowed  stem 
of  a  single  tree.  They  were  often  seventy  or  eighty  feet 
in  length,  and  would  contain  two  hundred  men.  The 
sail  was  triangular,  something  like  the  lateen  sails  of 
the  Mediterranean,  and  woven  of  flax  or  rushes.  There 
were  sometimes  fifty  paddles  on  each  side,  a  paddle 
also  served  them  as  a  rudder,  and  their  speed  was 
about  seven  knots  an  hour.  Tlie  head  and  stern  rose 
high  above  the  hull,  and,  as  well  as  the  margin  of  the 

*  They  too  often  paid  dearly  for  this  love  of  enterprise,  in  the 
brutal  treatment  they  received  on  board. 

t  There  were  instances  in  which  forty  years  had  elapsed  since  the 
offence  was  committed. 


I»  I 


*i     '''  %0 


I--  t^  f 


WAE.  17 

boat  itself,  were  elaborately  carved,  in  some  places  in- 
laid with  a  pearly  shell,  and  ornamented  with  feathers. 

The  Maoris'  hatred  of  their  enemies  equalled  their 
attachment  to  their  friends,  and  a  Xevr  Zealand  battle- 
field presented  a  more  than  usually  frightful  scene. 
The  preparatory  war-dance  was  accompanied  with  tre- 
mendous yells  and  shoutings ;  the  impetuous  stamping 
of  the  feet  made  the  very  groimd  to  tremble ;  and  every 
face  and  limb  was  distorted  till  they  scarcely  seemed 
to  be  human  beings  * — all  their  mats  were  laid  aside, 
their  naked  bodies  were  smeared  with  red  and  yellow 
ochre,  and  the  parrots'  feathers  in  their  hair  were  sup- 
posed to  add  to  the  fierceness  of  their  appearance.  The 
older  women  of  the  tribe,  daubed  also  with  ochre,  often 
accompanied  the  men  to  the  field,  dancing  and  yelling, 
and  instigating  to  deeds  of  daring  and  cruelty.  The 
younger  women  and  the  slaves  remained  a  little  way 
behind  ;  to  them  were  committed  the  prisoners  and  the 
slain ;  the  bodies  of  the  latter  they  were  to  prepare 
for  the  feast,  and  their  heads  were  to  be  embalmed  as 
ti'ophies. 

Destruction  and  devastation  followed  every  battle ; 
the  victorious  party  laid  waste  the  country,  burnt  the 
villages,  destroyed  the  plantations,  and  dragged  away 
the  women  and  children  into  perpetual  bondage.  The 
native  Maori  weapons  were  a  "pattoo,"  or  long  spear, 
tipped  with  a  sharp  stone,  and  a  "mery,"  or  flat  club, 
made  of  the  green  jade  of  the  southern  island ;  and 
these  had  proved  sufficiently  destructive  in  the  hands 

*  ""What  nearer  approach  to  demons,"  said  Captain  Fitzroy,  on 
witnessing  one  of  these  dances,  "  could  be  made  by  human  beings, 
than  is  made  by  New  Zealanders  when  maddening  themselves  for 
battle,  by  this  dance  of  death  ?  " 

C 


18  SLAVES. 

of  80  savage  a  people.  The  introduction  of  the  musket 
by  the  whalers  that  frequented  the  Bay  of  Islands  in- 
creased the  destruction  and  the  misery  ;  and  the  beauti- 
ful Ahina-maui  seemed  destined  to  become  depopulated. 

The  treatment  of  the  prisoners  and  the  captives  was 
most  barbarous ;  they  were  the  absolute  property  of 
their  master,  to  be  dealt  with  exactly  as  he  pleased ; 
and  dreadful  tales  are  told  of  the  use  too  often  made  of 
this  power.  Hard  work,  hunger,  and  contempt  were 
the  every-day  portions  of  these  unhappy  slaves ;  the 
slightest  offence  was  punished  with  stripes ;  and  their 
sufferings  whether  of  body  or  of  mind  were  the  subjects 
of  derision  and  merriment.  The  by-standers  often 
would  amuse  themselves  b}^  mimickiaig  the  groan  of 
pain  and  the  writhe  of  agony  of  the  sick  or  dying  slave  ; 
and  not  unfrequently  the  passing  Missionary  has  been 
the  only  being  to  take  to  the  poor  sufferer  a  little 
water  to  cool  his  burning  lips,  or  to  assist  him  to  move 
his  aching  limbs. 

The  life  of  a  slave  was  held  more  cheap  than  that  of 
a  very  dog  ;  and  a  fit  of  passion  *  or  some  sudden  im- 
pulse was  often  sufficient  to  lift  the  hatchet  of  a  chief 
against  the  man  who  had  perhaps  long  and  faithfully 
sensed  him,  but  who  was  now  doomed  not  only  to 
death,  but  to  satisfy  the  unnatural  appetite  of  his 
master. 

*  Men  of  the  same  tribe  rarely  quarrelled,  and  never  struck  each 
other.  Should  any  dispute  occur,  and  one  of  the  disputants  feel  his 
anger  rising  above  control,  instead  of  venting  it  on  his  opponent, 
he  would  rush  away  and  destroy  the  first  article  of  his  oicn  property 
he  met  with.  Sometimes  a  canoe  was  cut  to  pieces,  but  the  hatchet 
more  frequently  descended  on  one  of  his  oxen  slaves,  who  was  after- 
wards eaten.  Instances  have  occurred  in  which  a  friendly  chief  has 
been  the  victim.     See  Chapter  XV. 


rUJs'ERAL    CEEEMO?TIES.  19 

Death  must  always  be  an  unwelcome  visitor  to  those 
\y1io  know  not  the  God  of  their  salvation ;  and  to  the 
Kew  Zealanders,  with  their  strong  aifections,  it  was  al- 
most intolerable  anguish  to  be  separated  from  those  they 
loved.  Their  own  death  they  contemplated  with  alarm 
and  dismay,  and  lavished  every  token  of  sorrow  and 
respect  upon  the  remains  of  any  deceased  member  of 
their  family.  The  body  was  laid  out  upon  a  bier  ;  the 
nearest  relatives  assembled  round  it  with  green  boughs 
wreathed  about  their  heads ;  the  men  sat  on  the  ground 
in  mournful  silence,  while  the  deep,  loud  wailings  of 
the  women,  and  the  blood  flowing  from  the  gashes 
they  had  made  in  their  faces,  arms,  and  necks,  testified 
their  grief  for  the  departed.  In  the  case  of  an  "  ariki/' 
or  chief,  the  head  was  sometimes  embalmed  and  pre- 
served to  be  wept  over  by  surviving  friends  ;  the  bones 
were  for  some  time  preserved  in  a  kind  of  chest  made 
of  carved  wood,  and  placed  in  some  chosen  spot  near 
the  dwelling,  whence,  at  the  end  of  a  few  months, 
they  were  removed  with  great  ceremony  to  some  sepul- 
chral cave. 

One  or  more  slaves,  according  to  the  rank  and  age  of 
the  departed,  were  always  killed  and  eaten,  that  he  might 
not  lack  attendants  in  another  world ;  and  though  there 
was  no  law  for  the  self-immolation  of  the  widow,  yet 
where  the  attachment  had  been  very  strong,  as  often 
was  the  case,  the  head  wife  generally  hung  herself,  and 
was  held  in  honour  for  so  doing. 

"With  regard  to  the  religion  of  the  New  Zealanders  ; 
all  the  accounts  we  have  seen  have  been  so  vague,  that 
we  are  inclined  to  believe  they  had  themselves  no  very 
distinct  ideas  on  the  subject.  They  had  an  undefined 
and  confused  notion  of  some  supernatural  power  they 
c  2 


20  .     EELIGIOX. 

called  ^^  Atica,'^  but  this  term  was  likewise  often  ap- 
plied to  aiiything  incompreliensible  to  tliem,  even  to 
inanimate  objects,  sucb  as  a  -vvatch,  a  barometer,  or  a 
compass. 

There  were  many  inferior  deities  *  whom  they  held  in 
reverence,  and  to  whom  they  offered  prayers  and  in- 
cantations ;  but  their  religion,  like  that  of  all  heathen 
nations,  was  one  of  fear,  and  their  supplications  were 
for  the  most  part  addressed  to  some  evil  principle,  to 
deprecate  expected  calamities. 

The  souls  of  their  departed  cliiefs  were  considered  as 
a  kind  of  inferior  Atuas,  capable  of  doing  either  good 
or  ]iarm  to  those  on  earth.  "When  the  spirit  of  an 
ariki  left  the  bod}',  it  ascended,  they  thought,  to  the 
skies,  and  there  leaving  its  left  eye  to  become  a  star, 
descended  again  to  earth,  and  travelled  down  a  rocky 
cliff  near  the  North  Cape  to  "E/einga,"  the  place  of 
tlie  departed,  where  they  follow  the  same  pursuits  as 
while  on  earth.  Occasionally  these  spirits  re-visit  their 
former  abodes,  but  they  are  never  seen;  and  their 
voices  arc  only  heard  by  some  of  their  fellow  arikis,  or 
by  the  ioliungas  or  priests. 

These  tohungas,  as  may  be  supposed,  exercised  great 
influence  over  the  people.  The  kumeraf  field  must  not 
be  touched,  nor  the  potatoes  dug  up,  till  the  tohunga 
had  performed  his  incantations;  nor  was  the  horrible 
banquet  of  victory  partaken  of  till  he  had  blessed  it  by 

*  For  instance,  Maui  who  fished  up  the  island  from  the  hottom  of 
the  sea ;  hence  its  name,  Ahina-Mani,  the  child  of  Maui.  Sir 
George  Grey's  late  work,  "  Polynesian  ^Mythology,"  contains  some 
very  curious  stories  of  the  exploits  of  this  dcmi-god,  such  as  his 
catching  tlie  Sun  in  a  noose  to  hinder  its  speed,  that  the  days  might 
be  longer  I 

t  Sweet  potato. 


EELTGION.  21 

taking  a  piece  of  the  flesh,  eating  part  of  it  himself,  and 
hanging  the  rest  on  a  tree  as  an  offering  to  the  Atua. 
But  there  Tvere  no  definite  acts  of  public  worship 
among  this  people ;  no  processions,  no  religious  festivals, 
either  stated  or  occasional ;  and  the  only  office  of  the 
tohimga  that  could  be  considered  as  a  regular  religious 
ceremony,  was  a  sort  of  baptism  undergone  by  every 
child  when  a  few  months  old.  On  these  occasions,  the 
priest  took  a  green  bough,  dipped  it  in  water,  and 
sprinkled  the  child  with  it,  all  the  time  muttering  in- 
cantations, devoting  it  to  some  evil  spirit,  probably  the 
god  of  war,  and  praying  for  its  bravery  and  success.* 

It  is  confidently  asserted  on  the  authority  of  the 
people  themselves,  that  whatever  worship  they  paid  to 
their  Atuas  was  direct,  and  without  intervening  S}Tn- 
bols,  that  the  distorted  figures  cut  in  jade  and  worn 
round  the  neck,  or  carved  in  wood  on  their  utensils, 
were  not  idols,  but  merely  memorials  of  some  ancestor 
or  departed  hero  ;  and  the  contempt  with  which  they  at 
first  treated  the  Popish  images  and  crucifixes,  seems 
to  confirm  this.  And  yet  it  is  difficult  to  understand 
how  persons,  who  in  other  cases  could  so  skilfully  imi- 
tate the  human  face  and  features,t  could  make  such 
hideous  figures  as  representations  of  their  ancestors. 

*  "VVe  have  not  met  with  any  account  of  the  origin  of  this  rite. 

t  While  Hongi  was  at  Parramatta,  in  1814,  for  a  few  weeks,  Mr. 
Marsdcn  laughingly  told  him  he  should  cut  off  his  head  and  send 
it  to  England,  to  show  his  friends  the  tattooing  with  which  it  was 
ornamented,  unless  he  could  carve  one  like  his  own.  Upon  which 
the  chief,  without  any  hesitation,  took  the  top  of  a  wooden  post, 
made  a  graving  tool  for  himself  from  a  piece  of  iron  hoop,  and  cut 
out  a  very  good  likeness  of  himself,  marking  the  pattern  of  the  tat- 
tooing most  correctly.  This  head  was  sent  home,  and  we  believe  is 
Btill  in  the  Church  Missionary  House.  There  is  an  engraving  of  it 
in  the  Quarterly  Paper  for  Michaelmas,  1816. 


22  TAPU. 

The  most  remarkable  of  tlie  religious  observances  ot 
New  Zealand  was  the  "  tapiL "  or  "  taboo,"  which,  how- 
ever injurious  and  absurd  in  some  of  its  requirements, 
tended  in  other  points  to  prevent  the  wanton  destruc- 
tion of  life  and  property.  For  instance,  a  field  planted 
with  kumeras  was  "tapu;"  so  was  a  house  left  for  a 
time  unoccupied ;  so  also  a  canoe  left  on  the  beach,  a 
storehouse  of  food,  a  tree  fit  for  a  canoe,  &c.  None  of 
these  must  be  touched,  save  by  the  o^ner ;  or  "  Atua  " 
would  be  ofi'ended,  and  punish  the  transgressor.  A 
canoe  in  which  any  one  had  been  drowned  was  "  tapu," 
and  must  be  broken  up  ;  the  chief  cone  of  the  volcano 
of  Tongariro  was  "  tapu,"  and  must  not  be  approached ; 
nor  must  the  hair  of  another  person's  head  be  touched. 
If  the  blood  of  a  chief  had  been  spilt,  the  instrument, 
however  innocent,  was  "  tapu,"  and  became  the  property 
of  the  injured  person.  "We  read  of  a  meeting  among  the 
natives  that  was  to  be  held  on  the  shores  of  the  Taupo 
Lake.  The  presence  of  Te  lieu  lieu  v.as  desired,  and 
a  new  and  highly  ornamented  canoe  was  sent  to  fetch 
him.  As  he  stepped  into  it,  a  splinter  pricked  his  foot ; 
the  wound  was  very  trifling,  but  a  few  drops  of  blood 
flowed ;  immediately  every  one  quitted  the  vessel,  an- 
other was  sent  for,  and  the  offending  canoe  was  hauled 
up  on  the  beach,  and  became  the  property  of  the 
wounded  chief. 

In  many  points,  however,  the  "tapu"  was  attended 
with  inconvenience  and  suffering,  particularly  when  it 
was  applied  to  persons  instead  of  things  only.  AYomen 
were  tapu  while  engaged  in  cultivating  the  land,  men 
and  women  while  attending  the  sick  or  engaged  in  the 
long-continued  funeral  ceremonies,  &c.,  t^c. ;  and  while 
under  it,  must  not  touch  a  stranger,  nor  take  food  with 


TAPU.  23 

their  o^ii  hands ;  but  must  be  fed  by  otliers.*  Any 
departure  from  the  strict  laws  of  tapu  was  punished 
with  death.  But  the  most  paiufid  part  of  the  system 
was  the  necessity  it  Uiid  upon  all  sick  persons  to  be 
immediately  removed  from  their  own  house,  and  placed 
under  an  open  shed,  or  sometimes  only  under  a  fence, 
till  they  should  recover  or  die,  and  where  of  course 
their  suiierings  were  aggravated  by  exposure  to  the 
weather.  AVe  meet  with  many  instances  of  this,  and 
will  briefly  mention  one  that  is  related  by  Mr.  Clarke, 
who  wTiting  in  May,  182  i,  the  beginning  of  their  win- 
ter, says,  "  I  went  with  Mr.  Kemp  and  Mr.  Puckey 
to  see  a  sick  chief  named  AVhyduah ;  we  found  him 
lying  under  a  rush  fence,  intended  to  shelter  him  from 
the  wind.  The  priest  Avas  lying  by  his  side,  and  the 
ground  all  round  was  "  tapu,"  except  a  narrow  path  by 
which*  the  slaves,  of  whom  there  were  many  in  attend- 
ance, brought  the  food.  AVe  reasoned  with  him  on  the 
risk  of  lying  thus  exposed  to  the  sun  by  day,  and  to 
the  cold  by  night ;  but  the  chief  paid  no  attention,  he 
was  entirely  under  tlie  influence  of  tlie  priest,  and 
dared  not  do  the  smallest  thing  without  his  leave. 
We  proposed  to  feel  his  pulse — but  were  referred  to 
the  priest,  who  gave  a  reluctant  permission.  The  poor 
man  had  a  cold,  and  a  little  cough,  but  no  bad  symp- 
toms; and  if  properly  treated  would  probably  have 
been  well  again  in  a  very  few  days.  We  oflered  him 
some  of  our  food,  but  he  must  eat  nothing  cooked  over 
our  fires,  nor  must  he  move  from  the  present  spot  till 
he  was  better ;  of  which  under  his  present  treatment 

•  The  New  Zealanders,  even  -when  not  under  tapu,  never  allowed 
their  lips  to  touch  the  calabash  from  which  they  drank,  but  poured 
the  water  from  it  into  their  mouths,  like  the  Hindoos. 


24  TAPU. 

tliere  could  be  no  hope.  The  poor  man  attributed  his 
present  ilhiess  to  disobedience  to  the  priest,  who  a  day 
or  two  before  had  forbidden  him  to  eat  anything  on  a 
long  journey  he  had  to  perform.  As  he  was  returning, 
feeling  yer}^  faint  and  tired,  he  ventured  to  take  a  little 
food,  and  was  immediately  afterwards  seized  vdth  so 
much  pain  in  his  limbs  that  he  could  scarcely  get 
home,  which  he  said  was  sent  him  by  the  Atua  as  a 
punishment  for  disobeying  the  priest,  nor  would  he 
listen  to  any  arguments  as  to  its  being  the  effect  of  cold 
and  fatigue.  A  few  days  later  we  visited  him  again, 
he  was  on  the  same  spot,  and  his  disease  had  gained 
ground,  but  though  pleased  to  see  us,  he  would  not 
shake  hands  with  us,  as  he  said  the  Atua  had  punished 
him  for  letting  us  feel  his  pulse  by  depriving  him  of 
the  use  of  that  arm !"  In  what  worse  than  iron  bond- 
age does  the  god  of  this  world  hold  his  captives ! 

"We  will  now  turn  to  the  time  when  these  islanJa 
became  first  kno^vn  to  European  navigators. 


CHAPTEE  III. 

DISCOVERY    OF    NEW    ZEALAND — CAPTAIN    COOK — FOOD    AND 
CLOTHING    OF    THE    NATIVES. 

"  Thou  shalt  open  thine  hand  wide  unto  him,  *  *  «  for  this  thing 
the  Lord  shall  bless  thee  in  all  thy  Avoiks,  and  in  all  that  thou 
puttcst  thine  hand  unto." — Deut.  xv.  8,  10. 

Sixteen  centuries  had  passed  away  since  the  Sun  of 
righteousnesshadriseuon  the  earth,  and  still  His  beams 
were  hidden  from  these  Southern  Islands ;  and  Ahina- 
maui  still  lay  in  darkness  and  in  miser^^,  its  very 
existence  unknown  to  the  Christian  nations  of  the 
earth. 

At  length,  in  the  year  1642,  the  enterprising  Tas- 
man,  who  had  been  sent  by  the  Dutch  governor  of 
Java  in  search  of  the  supposed  Australian  continent, 
after  discovering  Van  Diem  en's  Land,  and  bestowing 
on  it  the  name  of  his  master,  turned  his  course  toward^ 
the  east,  and  in  a  few  days  came  in  sight  of  other  un- 
kno^^'n  shores.* 

He  found  it  however  impossible  to  land ;  the  fearless 
natives,  unawed  by  the  appearance  of  his  ships,  so 
different  from  any  they  could  have  seen  before,  made 
an  unprovoked  attack  upon  his  boats ;  and  Tasman, 
seeing  from  the  number  of  the  canoes  that  began  to 
approach  him,  and  the  determined  gestures  of  the 
people,  that  the  ships  themselves  would  be  in  jeopardy 

•  Some  geographers  suppose  that  this  was  the  country  described 
by  Juan  Fernandez  as  being  visited  by  him  in  1576  ;  and  if  so  it  ia 
probable  that  he  introduced  the  dogs  found  there  by  Captain  Cook. 


26  DISCOVEEY    OF    INEAV    ZEALAND. 

prudently  gave  up  the  attempt,  and  steered  away  from 
the  inhospitable  coast. 

New  Zealand,  for  so  Tasman  called  the  country  in 
memory  of  his  native  land,  was  soon  forgotten ;  and 
more  than  another  century  elapsed  before  it  was  again 
heard  of. 

Our  noble-spirited  countryman,  Captain  Cook,  re-dis- 
covered it  in  1769,  in  the  course  of  his  first  voyage  round 
the  world;  and  though  on  his  first  approa-ch  to  the 
island  his  ignorance  of  the  character  and  customs  of  the 
people  led  unintentionally  to  the  loss  of  four  iS'ew  Zea- 
land lives,  yet  such  was  the  steady  gentle  discipline  he 
maintained  among  his*  crew,  and  such  was  the  influence 
his  firm,  yet  friendly  conduct  gained  over  the  natives, 
that  not  one  other  drop  of  either  English  or  Maori 
blood  was  shed  during  the  five  visits  he  paid  the  island 
between  October,  1769,  and  rebruary,  1777.* 

Captain  Cook  was  mucli  interested  in  the  people; 
their  manly  bearing  and  their  bold  demeanour  attracted 
his  admiration,  but  he  lamented  their  ignorance  and 
wretchedness,  and  with  the  enlightened  philanthropy 
that  characterized  him,  he  spared  no  pains  to  improve 
their  condition. 

Science  owes  much  to  the  discoveries  and  accurate) 
observations  of  this  distinguished  navigator ;  the  charts 
he  laid  doAvn  of  the  coasts  have  been  adopted  as  the 
groundwork  of  all  succeeding  ones ;  but  the  grateful 
recollection  of  him  that  has  been  cherished  by  the 
natives  themselves,  is  a  far  more  fragrant  "WTeatli  upon 
his  tomb,  than  any  that  science  can  have  woven  for  it. 

♦  Would  that  this  could  be  said  in  other  instaiA'cs,  hut  even  the 
consort  ship  of  Captain  Cook  lost  some  of  her  men,  and  some  of  the 
Maoris  were  also  killed. 


CAPTAIN    COOK.  27 

Captain  Cook  was  particularly  struck  \^'ith  the  want 
of  proper  food  nmoug  these  islanders.  AV^e  have  be- 
fore spoken  of  tlie  rich  abundance  of  noble  trees  and 
Io>'ely  flowers  with  which  the  land  abounded  ;  but  not- 
withstanding the  fertile  soil  and  almost  unrivalled 
climate*  of  New  Zealand,  there  is  perhaps  no  country 
in  tlie  world,  except  the  Arctic  regions,  that  is  in  itself 
so  destitute  of  sustenance  for  man.  IS'either  grain  nor 
wholesome  fruit  is  indigenous  there,  nor  any  edible 
root  except  that  of  a  species  of  fem.f  This  was  roast- 
ed and  beaten  into  a  sort  of  cake,  and  with  the  addition, 
at  some  seasons  of  the  year,  of  fish,  formed  origin- 
ally  the  only  food  of  the  inhabitants.  In  later  times, 
according  to  traditionary  lore,  the  kumera,;):  or  sweet 
potato,  was  introduced  by  a  woman  named  E  Pani,  who 
with  her  husband  once  visited  these  shores  from  some 
distant  island  called  Tawai,  and  pitying  the  condition 
of  the  people,  heroically  returned  again  alone  in  the 
canoe  to  her  native  place,  and  brought  back  some 
kumeras  for  cultivation.  The  plant  rapidly  increased ; 
and  E  Pani  was  rewarded  for  her  courage  and  bene- 
volence by  being  made  an  inferior  deity,  and  placed 
by  the  side  of  Maui. 

The  compassion  of  our  countryman  was  not  less 
strongly  excited  than  that  of  E  Pani  had  been,  and  at 
every  visit  he  paid  the  island  he  endeavoured  to  add 
something  to  t  "e  comforts  of  the  people,  never  failing 

♦  On  the  eastern  coast  the  thermometer  seldom  fulls  below  40>  or 
rises  above  6G° ;  on  the  western  the  range  is  somewhat  wider,  but 
even  in  the  interior  a  thin  crust  of  ice  on  standing  water  is  seldom 
seen  on  the  lower  grounds.  The  air  is  singularly  clear  and  trans- 
parent, and  notwithstanding  the  frequent  rains,  is  the  theme  of  every 
traveller's  praise. 

t  Pteris  esculenta.  J  Convolvulus  Batata. 


28  INTEODTJCTION    OF   FOOD. 

to  bring  European  seeds  and  roots  for  cultivation. 
But  Tvdth  the  pride  and  incredulity  of  ignorant  minds, 
they  could  not  be  prevailed  on  to  cultivate  any  that 
did  not  bear  some  resemblance  to  those  they  had  al- 
ready seen.  The  common  potato  threw  out  its  tubers 
like  the  kumera ;  the  turnip,*  too,  bore  a  not  dissi- 
milar appearance,  and  these  were  therefore  gladly 
welcomed.  The  cabbage*  was  not  unlike  the  upper 
shoot  of  the  Areca  Sapida,  and  this  was  also  admitted 
into  their  horticulture  ;t  but  peas,  and  beans,  and  car- 
rots, and  wheat,  were  unlike  anything  they  had  seen 
before ;  and  as  therefore  they  could  not  be  fitting  food 
for  man,  they  were  discarded. 

Captain  Cook  was  more  successful  in  his  attempt  to 
introduce  the  pig ;  though  how,  with  all  their  preju- 
dices, they  could  ever  have  admitted  pork  into  their 
bills  of  fare  we  are  at  a  loss  to  divine.  Yet  so  it  was, 
and  the  rearing  of  pigs  and  cultivation  of  the  potato 
soon  spread  throughout  the  island,  till  by  degrees  the 
New  Zealanders  had  not  only  enough  for  their  own 

•  Neither  the  turnip  nor  the  cabbage,  hoAvever,  seem  to  have 
made  their  way  beyond  Cook's  Stra  ts,  the  chief  resort  of  Captain 
Cook,  but  there  they  grew  luxuriantly.  The  cabbage  has  now  be- 
come wild  along  the  Straits,  and  we  are  told  that  in  spring  the 
northern  shore  for  some  space  inland  is  resplendent  with  its  yellow 
blossoms,  still  recording,  as  it  wei-e,  in  letters  of  gold,  the  benevo- 
lence that  introduced  so  valuable  an  acquisition. 

"f"  Colonel  Mundy,  writing  in  1847,  speaks  of  a  very  aged  clxief 
named  Taniwha,  who  remembered  Captain  Cook,  and  who  in  de- 
scribing him,  "  mimics,"  says  Col.  Mundy,  "a  way  he  had  of  waving 
his  right  hand  to  and  fro  wherever  he  walked.  The  veteran,  then 
a  child  of  seven  or  eight  years  old,  has  no  conception  of  the  mean- 
ing of  this  strange  gesture.  It  remains,"  continues  Col.  Mundy, 
**  for  us  to  guess.  Our  great  navigator  was  sowing  the  seeds  of 
Europe  in  the  wilds  of  Ahina-maui,  plucking  them  from  his 
pockets,  and  casting  them  on  promising  soil." 


»  DWELLINGS.  29 

consumption,  but  were  able  to  supply  the  trading  ves- 
sels that  soon  after  began  to  frequent  tlieir  shores. 

AVater  was  the  New  Zealanders'  only  beverage,  and 
so  averse  were  they  to  any  intoxicating  liquors,  that  it 
was  many  years  before  they  yielded  to  the  persuasions 
of  unprincipled  Europeans  to  taste  a  second  time  of 
"liquid  fire." 

Their  general  habits  remained  unchanged  from  the 
time  of  Captain  Cook's  visits  till  they  were  brought 
under  the  modifying  influence  of  Christianity  and  civil- 
ization. Their  dwellings  were  constructed  of  a  frame- 
work of  wood  interwoven  with  reeds  and  rushes  (called 
raupo).  This  interweaving  was  often  painted  in  pat- 
terns of  black  and  red,  and  the  upright  posts  and  the 
ridge  pole  of  the  roof  were  frequently  elaborately 
carved,  especially  in  the  southern  part  of  the  island, 
where  the  carvings  were  intended  to  represent  the  an- 
cestors of  the  family  ;  and  as  at  the  death  of  each  suc- 
cessive occupier  of  the  house,  his  figure  was  added  to 
the  group,  the  dwelling  became  a  sort  of  genealogical 
tree. 

The  end  of  the  roof  usually  projected  some  space 
beyond  the  walls,  and,  supported  by  carved  pillars, 
formed  a  portico,  in  which  the  family  took  their  meals  ; 
for  the  interior  apartment  was  tapued  from  any  other 
purpose  than  sitting  or  sleeping  in,  or  the  weaving  of 
the  mats.  There  was  no  aperture  but  one  low  door, 
and  though  the  raupo  walls  admitted  no  inconsiderable 
amount  of  air,  yet  the  dirty  habits  of  the  inmates, 
added  to  the  smoke  from  the  fire  in  the  centre  of  the 
hut,  rendered  the  atmosphere  at  times  intolerable  to 
an  European. 

Their  food  was  cooked  by  slaves  in  a  separate  hut, 


30  TATTOOING. 

and  wlien  tlie  time  of  meals  arrived,  let  the  weather  be 
what  it  might,  the  family  assembled  out  of  doors,  in 
front  of  their  dwellinp'.  The  slaves  havinor  di^^ded  the 
food  into  equal  portions,  and  placed  each  portion  in  a 
separate  little  basket  made  of  flax,  brought  it  round 
and  duly  distributed  it.  "When  all  had  finislied,  a 
slave  again  came  round  with  a  calabash  of  water,  and 
poured  some  into  the  mouth  of  each  one  present. 

One  of  the  most  singular  customs  of  the  Maoris 
was  that  of  tattooing,  invented,  we  should  suppose,  not 
only  to  make  the  men  look  more  terrible  in  battle,  but 
also  to  test  their  power  of  endurance.  The  operation 
was  exquisitely  painful — the  person  to  be  tattooed  was 
laid  on  his  back ;  a  pattern  more  or  less  intricate,  ac- 
cording to  his  rank  and  pretensions,  was  first  traced  on 
his  face,  arms,  and  breast,  mth  a  charred  stick;  in- 
cisions were  then  made,  according  to  this  pattern,  by  a 
sharp  kind  of  chisel,  made  of  bone,  driven  in  by  a 
mallet  till  the  blood  flowed  freely ;  and  the  chisel-like 
instrument  having  been  previously  dipped  in  some  dark 
pigment,  the  lines  remained  indelibly  fixed.  It  was 
but  seldom  that  the  whole  could  be  done  at  one  time, 
the  suflering  was  too  great  to  bear ;  *  and  it  often  re- 
quired weeks  and  even  months  to  complete  the  tattoo- 

*  Rutherford,  a  sailor,  who  was  taken  prisoner  by  the  natives  in 
1816,  and  who,  after  all  the  rest  of  the  crew  of  his  ship  had  been 
murdered  and  eaten  before  his  eyes,  was  made  a  chief,  and  conse- 
quently had  to  submit  to  this  initiation,  had  the  fortitude  to  under- 
go the  whole  at  once,  but  did  not  recover  the  effects  of  it  for  six 
weeks.  After  a  forced  residence  there  of  ten  years,  he  made  his 
escape,  and  on  his  return  to  England  published  a  full  and  authentic 
account  of  his  own  extraordinary  adventures,  and  of  the  manners 
and  customs  of  the  natives.  He  must  have  been  residing  somewhere 
in  the  south-eastern  part  of  the  island.  We  believe  he  afterwards 
took  up  his  residence  in  one  of  the  Polynesian  Islands. 


DRESS.  81 

iiig  of  a  man  of  superior  rank  or  courage — pre-eminence 
in  these  qualities  requiring  pre-eminence  in  self-tor- 
ture. There  seems  to  have  been  no  particular  age  at 
which  this  painful  honour  was  conferred.  Sometimes 
boys  of  flight  or  ten  were  tattooed ;  sometimes  it  was  de- 
ferred till  gro^vn  up  ;  and  a  very  few  instances  are  men- 
tioned in  which  it  was  not  submitted  to  at  all.*  The 
barbarous  custom  extended  also  to  the  women ;  some 
aspiring  ladies  were  tattooed  like  the  men,  only  in 
simpler  patterns,  but  all  had  their  lips  performed 
upon ;  the  redness  of  lip,  so  prized  in  civilized  countries, 
was  there  held  in  disrepute. 

The  dress  both  of  men  and  women  consisted  of,  so- 
called,  mats,  i.  e.  large  squares  of  woven  flax.  One  of 
these  was  fastened  round  the  waist  and  fell  just  below 
the  knees  ;  the  other  thrown  over  the  shoulders  nearly 
covered  the  upper  part  of  the  body.  These  mats  were 
manufactured  exclusively  by  the  women;  tliey  pre- 
pared the  flax,  t^svisted  it  into  a  sort  of  t^^-ine,  and  then, 
after  winding  this  thread  backwards  and  forwards  over 
pegs  fastened  into  the  ground  and  thus  forming  a  warp, 
began  the  tedious  process  of  weaving  with  the  hand. 
It  was  no  wonder  that  with  such  inadequate  imple- 
ments the  work  was  slow,  that  a  common  mat  required 
six  months  to  finish  it,  and  that  one  of  a  superior  kind 
could  jarely  be  completed  iii  less  than  two  or  three 
years. — And  whatever  we  may  think  of  this  people's 
deficiency  in  mechanical  invention,  we  cannot  with- 
hold from  their  women  the  meed  of  praise  for  industry 
and  patience.  The  women  in  the  neighboui'hood  of 
the  river  Thames  were  renowned  for  their  skill  and 

*  One  of  these  was  Euatara,  of  -whom  we  shall  hereafter  speak. 


52  DRESS. 

taste  in  this  manuTacture,  and  some  c  f  tlie  borders  of 
their  mats,  \YOven  in  elaborate  patterns  of  black,  red, 
and  blue,  are  very  handsome  even  in  European  estim- 
ation. 

Both  men  and  women  frequently  wore  grotesque 
figures  of  jade  round  their  necks,  but  their  favourite 
ornament  was  feathers,  and  Mr.  Marsden  relates  an 
amusing  incident  that  occurred  during  his  first  visit  to 
the  island,  that  shows  the  love  of  dress  is  not  confined 
to  the  polished  nations  of  the  earth. 

In  an  exploring  expedition  he  made  along  the  coast 
towards  the  south,  he  was  accompanied  by  several 
chiefs  of  the  Bay  of  Islands,  some  of  whom  thought  it 
a  good  opportunity  for  trade,  and  provided  themselves 
with  nails,  fishing-hooks,  &c.,  and  one  of  the  party  took 
also  w4th  him  a  supply  of  choice  feathers  prepared  in  a 
manner  peculiar  to  the  northern  part  of  the  island. — 
In  the  course  of  barter  the  chief  observed  a  very  hand- 
some mat  worn  by  the  vrife  of  one  of  the  Tliames 
chiefs ;  and  determined,  if  possible,  to  procure  it  for 
his  own  wife,  but  found  the  owner  unwilling  to  part 
with  it,  and  not  to  be  moved  by  any  of  the  ordinary 
articles  of  traffic.  He  then  thought  of  trying  his 
feathers,  and  taking  out  a  few  of  the  least  valuable, 
placed  them  in  the  hair  of  some  of  the  other  women 
present,  where,  as  they  gracefully  fluttered  in  the 
breeze,  they  soon  attracted  the  attention  of  the  lady  of 
the  mat,  who  became  impatient  to  possess  herself  of 
so  becoming  an  ornament.  The  chief  in  vain  ofiered 
to  give  her  some  in  exchange  for  the  mat,  but  she  still 
refused,  till  taking  some  of  the  choicest  fer.thers  from 
his  box  and  displaying  them  before  her  to  the  greatest 
advantage,  he  adroitly  laid  them   at  her  feet.     The 


DHESS.  33 

temptation  Avas  irresistible,  she  threw  off  the  mat  and 
seized  the  leathers  ;  nor  could  any  young  lady  of  fashion 
in  London  or  Paris  have  been  more  delighted  with  a 
diamond  aigrette,  than  Avas  this  Maori  matron  with  her 
plume  from  the  snowy  albatross.* 

*  It  is  however  a  remarkable  characteristic  of  this  people  that, 
though  very  fond  of  their  own  native  ornaments,  in  their  subsequent 
dealings  with  Europeans  no  articles  ever  attracted  their  notice  un- 
less they  were  useful.  Beads  and  gew-gaws  they  utterly  despised  ; 
while  a  nail,  a  fish-hook,  or  even  a  piece  of  iron  hoop,  would  purchase 
a  good  supply  of  food,  and  a  hatchet  was  irresistible. 


CHAPTEE  ly. 

KEY.    S.    MARSUEN. TIPPAHEE. 

"  How  shall  they  believe  in  Him  of  whom  thoy  hare  not  heard  ?  ** 

llOM.  X.  14. 

For  a  few  moments  we  suspend  our  iinrrative,  to  pay 
our  tribute  to  the  memory  of  Captain  Coolt.  The  be- 
nevolent exertions  of  this  t^ood  and  great  man  in  behalf 
of  the  barbarous  nations  he  fell  in  with,  sprung  from 
Christian  principle.  Love  to  God  and  man  was  the 
ruling  motive  of  his  life ;  and  wliile  benefiting  distant 
lands,  he  spared  no  pains  to  promote  the  comfort  and  to 
maintain  the  morality,  as  well  as  discipline,  of  his  own 
crew. 

Had  his  example  been  followed  by  succeeding  voy- 
agers, or  even  had  the  New  Zealanders  been  treated 
with  only  common  humanity  and  uprightness,  how 
much  guilt  would  have  been  avoided,  how  much  human 
life  would  liave  been  spared,  and  Avhat  cause  would  the 
natives  have  had  to  rejoice  in  this  opening  communi- 
cation with  England  and  her  dependencies  !  But  it  was 
far  otherwise ;  and  the  intercourse  that  in  consequence 
of  our  gi'eat  navigator's  discoveries  commenced,  towards 
the  end  of  the  last  century,  beiwcen  tlie  people  of 
New  Zealand  and  otlier  countries,  was  far  from  being 
calculated  to  improve  tlie  moral  condition  of  the  Maori 
race,  or  to  give  them  any  favourable  impressions  oi 
Christianity.     The  trade  with  New  South  Wales  con- 


EEV.    S.    MARSDEN.  35 

sisted  in  the  excJiange  of  cargoes  of  the  liue  timber, 
'vvith  which  the  Islaud  abounded,  for  some  of  the 
commonest  articles  of  English  hardware  ;  and  when,  a 
few  years  later,  the  South  Sea  whalers  from  England 
resorted  to  New  Zealand  for  provisions,  they  also  found 
that  the  most  acceptable  payment  was  in  nails  and  fish- 
hooks. 

Too  soon  however  in  both  these  cases  the  traffic  de- 
generated into  a  system  of  fraud  and  violence,  where  the 
treachery,  cruelty,  and  bad  faith  of  the  Europeans  roused 
the  indi2:nation  of  the  savage  to  acts  of  the  fiercest  re- 
venge, often,  alas!  followed  by  retaliation  on  the  part  of 
the  first  aggressors.  The  few  scattered  notices  we  have  of 
Maori  history  during  all  this  period  are  little  else  than 
tales  of  massacre  and  bloodshed ;  or  at  best  of  New 
Zealanders  torn  from  their  families  and  their  homes, 
and,  when  no  longer  wanted  on  board  the  vessel,  left  to 
perish  in  some  distant  island.  *  And  yet  so  carefidly 
did  the  original  authors  of  these  calamities  keep  out  of 
sight  their  own  gvult  in  the  transactions,  that,  both  in 
England  and  in  New  South  Wales,  the  ferocity  of  the 
^laoris  was  supposed  to  be  unprovoked ;  the  very  name 
of  New  Zealand  was  held  in  abhorrence ;  and  its  people 
were  considered  as  untameable  savages  fitted  only  for 
destruction. 

But  there  was  one  eye  in  New  South  "Wales  that  saw 
things  in  a  truer  light,  one  heart  that  yearned  over  the 
wretchedness  of  his  fellow-men,  that  knew  the  provo- 
cations that  were  given  them,  and  felt  that  the  greater 

•  There  -were  however  a  few  honourable  exceptions  to  this  state- 
ment:  among  others,  Captain  King,  Governor   of  Norfolk   Island, 
and  afterwards  of  Port  Jackson,  made  several  attempts  to  benefit  tho 
New  Zealanders,  but  unhappily  without  success. 
D  2 


35  BET.    S.   MAESDEir. 

their  depravity,  the  more  determined  should  be  the 
efforts  of  Christians  to  reclaim  them. 

The  Kev.  Samuel  Marsden,* — a  name  ever  to  be  had 
in  honour  by  all  who  love  Grod  and  man,  and  without 
whom  the  beautiful  Polynesian  Islands  would  not  have 
known  the  blessings  brought  to  them  by  the  London 
Missionary  Society, — ^had  been  in  1792  appointed  Cliap- 
lain  at  Port  Jackson ;  and  carrying  out  with  him  a  strong 
and  sound  faith,  a  firm  unyielding  principle,  and  a  glow- 
ing zeal  and  love  that  longed  for  the  salvation  of  all  man- 
kind, his  long  chaplaincy  became  the  greatest  bless- 
ing the  Southern  Hemisphere  has  ever  known.  To 
him  was  given  the  rare  pri^nlege  of  benefiting,  not 
individuals  merely,  but  whole  races  of  his  fellow-beings. 

We  wish  we  knew  more  precisely  how  and  wlien 
this  good  man  became  interested  in  the  Maori  race ;  f 
but  all  we  have  been  able  to  ascertain  is,  that  in  the 
year  1806,  an  influential  chief,  named  Tippahee,  and 

*  We  do  not  know  the  place  of  Mr.  Marsdcn's  birth,  but  he  was 
originally  brought  up  as  a  blacksmith.  He  was  led  to  Chhist  Avhile 
young,  and  while  giving  his  own  heart  to  his  Saviour  felt  so  ardent 
a  desire  to  be  the  instrument  of  leading  others  to  know  Him  also, 
that  in  1786,  when  about  twenty-two  years  of  age,  he  applied  to  the 
Elland  Society  to  receive  him.  They  did  so,  educated  him,  sent  him 
to  College,  and  prepared  him  for  the  ministry  ;  and  among  the  many 
devoted  and  excellent  ministers  whom  the  Church  owes  to  that 
Society,  for  none  may  she  feel  more  grateful  than  for  Samuel 
Marsden. 

f  Since  writing  the  above  we  find  that  on  Mr.  Marsdcn's  last  visit 
to  New  Zealand,  in  1837,  he  mentioned  to  Mr.  Matthews  that  the 
first  New  Zealanders  he  had  seen  were  two  chiefs,  Toki  and  Huru, 
whom  Captain  King  had  taken  to  Norfolk  Island,  and  subsequently 
to  Port  Jackson,  in  the  hope  of  their  giving  useful  information  on 
the  cultui-e  of  flar.  Captain  King  failed  in  his  project,  but  he  had 
the  privilege  of  conferring  on  the  Maoris  the  inestimable  benefit  of 
bringing  their  raco  under  the  notice  of  Mr.  Marsden. 


TIPPAHEE.  37 

his  four  sous,  urged  by  a  spirit  of  inquiry  as  to  other 
liiuds,  worked  their  way  to  Port  Jackson  in  one  of  the 
trading  vessels.  It  would  be  very  interesting  to  trace 
out  his  firi>t  adventures  there,  his  meeting  with  Mr. 
Marsden,  &c.,  but  we  can  only  give  a  few  unconnected 
details  of  the  history. 

Mr.  Marsden  soon  got  into  friendly  intercourse  with 
the  chief,  and  found  that  this  tattooed  savage  was  en- 
dowed with  a  mind  superior  to  any  thing  he  could 
have  anticipated.  He  found  him  intelligent  and  eager 
for  knowledge,  and  most  anxious  for  the  welfare  and 
improvement  of  his  people  ;  while  his  natural  tact  and 
courtesy  of  manner  made  him  no  unfitting  guest  at  the 
table  of  the  governor.*  The  arts  of  life  he  saw  at  Port 
Jackson  rendered  him  the  more  alive  to  the  ignorance 
and  degraded  state  of  his  countrymen  ;  and  so  painfully 
did  he  feel  this,  that  upon  being  one  day  taken  to  a 
common  rope-walk  to  see  the  process  of  spinning  twine 

*  A  little  incident  that  occurrccl  one  day  when  dining  with  a  large 
party  at  Government  House  showed  Tippahee's  shrewdness  of  ob- 
servation, and  courajje  in  expressing  his  opinion.  A  discussion  arose 
as  to  our  penal  code  ;  he  could  not  reconcile  our  punishment  of  theft 
with  his  own  sense  of  justice,  maintaining  that  stealing  food  when 
perhaps  the  thief  was  hungry  ought  not  to  he  so  severely  punished. 
He  was  told,  in  reply,  that  according  to  English  law  every  man  who 
took  the  property  of  another  was  liable  to  be  put  to  death.  "  Then," 
exclaimed  he  with  animation,  addressing  the  governor,  "  why  do  you 

not  hang  Captain ,"  pointing  to  a  gentleman  then  at  table; 

"  Captain ,  he  come  to  New  Zealand,  he  come  ashore,  and 

tiki  (stole)  my  potatoes  ;  you  hang  Captain ."     The  Captain 

was  covered  with  confusion,  for  the  charge  was  true  ;  like  most  of 
the  commanders  of  vessels,  he  had,  when  off  the  coast,  and  in  want 
of  potatoes,  sent  a  boat's  crew  on  shore,  dug  up  Tippahee's  plantation, 
and  carried  off  the  produce  without  offering  him  the  slightest  r&- 
muneration. 


38  TIPPAHEE. 

and  fishing-lines,  and  of  manufacturing  rope,  be  hurst 
into  tears,  exclaiming,  "  New  Zealand  no  good." 

Mr.  Marsden  had  much  conversation  \nth  him  on 
the  possibility  of  forming  an  European  settlement  in 
the  Island  similar  to  that  in  Tahiti,  which  was  now 
beginning  to  rejoice  the  hearts  of  the  devoted  and  self- 
forgetting  men  who  had  planned  and  executed  it ;  and 
found  the  chief  willing  to  assist  in  any  undertaking 
that  promised  such  advantages  to  his  native  land.  Tip- 
pahee  returned  home  laden  with  presents  from  the  go-  I 
vemor,  of  the  most  useful  kind — agricultural  tools,  seed  i 
wheat,  a  few  head  of  cattle,  &c.,  &c. ;  while  Mr.  Mars- 
den's  mind  became  more  and  more  intent  upon  the  in- 
troduction of  the  Gospel  and  of  civilization  into  New 
Zealand, 

Not  long  after  this,  Mr.  Marsden  had  occasion  to 
visit  England,  and  took  the  opportunity  of  bringing 
the  subject  before  the  Committee  of  the  Church  Mis- 
sionary Society.  We  can  well  imagine  with  what 
ardour  and  energy  he  pleaded  the  cause  of  the  Maoris ; 
and  with  what  success,  we  shall  see  in  the  following 
chapter. 


CHAPTEE  Y. 

CHURCH    MISSIONARY    SOCIETY — RUATARA PLANS    FOR 

A    SETTLEMENT. 

*'  How  shall  they  hear  without  a  preacher  ?  " — RoM.  x.  14. 

It  is  very  profitable,  as  well  as  very  interesting,  to 
look  back  to  the  early  proceedings  of  the  Church  Mis- 
sionary Society ;  to  see  the  hallowed  names  of  Scott, 
and  Simeon,  of  Cecil,  and  Venn,  and  Buchanan,  and 
Pratt,  and  Bickersteth,  and  their  fellow-workers  of  a 
former  generation,  and  to  read  of  how  they  thought 
and  felt  and  acted ;  how — few  in  number  but  strong  in 
faith — they  laid  the  foundation,  broad  and  deep,  of 
that  structure  which  God  has  so  blessed  and  honoured. 
It  brincfs  a  kind  of  sacred  stillness  to  the  mind  thus  to 
commune,  as  it  were,  with  holy  men  now  at  rest  in  the 
presence  of  that  Saviour  whom  they  so  loved  and 
served  on  earth ;  and  the  bright  calm  light  with  which 
their  memories  are  encircled,  serves  to  guide  and  cheer 
those  who  have  taken  ujd  the  same  labours  from  which 
"  they  have  ceased." 

Thoughts  and  feelings  such  as  these  have  often 
visited  our  minds  while  tracing  out  the  commencement 
of  the  jN'ew  Zealand  Mission ;  and  we  can  only  hope 
and  pray  and  believe  that  the  same  Holy  Spirit  that 
has  guided  from  the  beginning  the  efforts  of  the  Society, 
will  ever  continue  to  rest  upon  it, — "  the  spirit  of  wis- 
dom and  understanding,  the  spirit  of  counsel  and  might, 
the  spirit  of  knowledge  and  the  fear  of  the  Lord." 


40  CIIUECIl   MISSIONAE?    SOCIETY. 

Mr  Marsden's  earnest  appeal  to  the  Society  met 
with  an  equally  earnest  attention  and  interest;  and 
after  much  and  prayerful  deliberation  a  plan  was 
adopted,  which  would,  it  Avas  hoped,  lead  to  the  evan- 
gelization of  the  island. 

It  was  determined  that  the  Mission  should  be  com- 
menced by  sending  out  a  few  artisans,  men  of  piety 
and  industry,  as  settlers,  to  teach  the  natives  some  of 
the  simpler  arts  of  life,  and  while  thus  winning  their 
confidence  and  their  affection,  to  take  every  opportunity 
of  scattering  the  seeds  of  DiAdne  Truth,  and  thus  to 
prepare  the  way  for  Missionary  work  of  a  more  exclu- 
sive character 

And  here  we  must  observe  that  Missionary  Societies 
had  not  then  had  the  experience  we  now  possess  ;  and 
had  not  yet  so  fully  learnt,  that  however  valuable  civili- 
zation is  as  a  handmaid  to  evangelization,  it  is  in  itself 
but  of  little  valuewas  a  forerunner,  and  that  the  simple 
preaching  of  "  Christ  Jesus  and  Him  crucified  "  is  "  the 
power  of  God  unto  salvation,"  to  the  barbarous  Scy- 
thian as  to  the  polished  Grreek. 

We  do  not  however  mean  that  the  settlers  were  in- 
structed to  confine  themselves  to  the  mere  secular  im- 
provement of  the  New  Zealanders  :  on  the  contrary, 
as  soon  as  they  could  master  the  language,  they  were 
expected  to  devote  as  much  time  as  they  could  spare, 
to  the  religious  instruction  of  any  natives  to  whom  they 
could  gain  access. 

It  was  not  long  before  the  Society  met  with  two 
persons  who  seemed  exactly  suited  to  their  purpose. 
Mr.  William  Hal],  recommended  by  the  late  Mr. 
Pawcett  of  Carlisle,  was  a  carpenter,  who  had  also  learnt 
something  of  navigation  and  ship-building ;  and  Mr. 


EUATAEA.  41 

I  John  King,  well  kno^^^l  to  the  present  Bishop  of  Cal- 
;  cutta,  was  a  shoemaker,  acquainted  also  with  flax- 
!  dressing  and  rope-making,  and  knowing  something  of 
( agriculture. 

j  Such  were  the  two  men  who  laid  the  foundation  of 
I  the  great  work  now  accomplished.  Knowing  nothing 
i  of  New  Zealand  but  its  misery  and  its  wickedness,  its 
massacres  and  its  cannibalism,  they  left  their  native 
land  and  all  the  blessings  of  civilization,  to  dwell  among 
a  nation  of  untried  savages,  well  aware  that  their  own 
lives  and  those  of  their  families  would  be  in  constant 
jeopardy.  Love  to  God  and  to  the  souls  of  men  could 
alone  have  moved  them  to  this  heroic  self-devotion ;  and 
the  prayers  and  hopes,  not  unmixed  with  anxious  fears, 
of  many  Christian  hearts  accompanied  them,  when,  in 
company  with  Mr.  Marsden,  they  embarked  on  board 
the  "  Ann,"  on  August  25,  1809. 

It  was  a  happy  omen,  and  proved  eventually  a  most 
important  advantage,  that  a  day  or  two  after  they  had 
joined  the  ship,  Mr.  Marsden  observed  a  poor  emaci- 
ated man,  evidently  very  ill,  sitting  on  the  forecastle ; 
and,  upon  going  up  to  him,  recognised  him  as  a  Xew 
Zealand  chief  whom  he  had  some  time  before  seen  at 
Port  Jackson.  Poor  Jiiiafara*  had  suffered  much 
from  English  sailors,  and  there  seemed  very  little  hope 
of  his  living  to  reach  his  own  land  again  ;  but  the  kind- 
ness of  ]SIr.  IMarsden,  and  the  captain  and  officers  of  the 
ship,  the  medical  attendance  of  the  doctor,  and  the 
careful  nursing  of  Mr.  King,  soon  in  great  degree  re- 
stored his  health,  and  swept  away  from  his  remembrance 
the  many  injuries  he  had  received.  Euatara  was  nephew 
to  Tippahee,  and  a  chief  of  considerable  importance  in 
•  Formerly  written,  "  Duaterra." 


42  BUATAKA. 

the  nortliern  part  of  the  Island  ;  in  person  he  was  tall 
and  well  made  ;  his  dark  eye  was  full  of  animation,  and 
his  bearing  noble  and  dignified.  His  manner,  like  that 
of  his  uncle,  was  mild,  engaging,  and  courteous ;  and 
his  mind  acute,  intelligent,  and  generous.  He  was 
now  about  twenty-one  or  twenty -two  years  of  age  ;  and 
it  appeared  that  some  four  years  before,  his  love  of 
enterprise  had  led  him  to  engage  himself  as  a  common 
sailor  in  one  of  the  whalers  that  touched  at  the  Bay 
of  Islands  for  provisions.  After  serving  in  her  for 
a  twelvemonth,  he  was,  contrary  to  agreement,  put 
ashore  at  Port  Jackson,  without  either  money  or  friends ; 
and  must  have  starved,  had  not  a  Captain  Kichardson 
engaged  him  on  another  whaling  expedition,  and  at  the 
end  of  six  months  landed  him  on  his  own  shore,  well 
paid  in  European  articles. 

These  events  had  not  subdued  the  spirit  of  inquiry 
in  the  young  chief's  mind ;  and  at  the  end  of  a  few 
months  he  again  trusted  himself  to  the  master  of  an- 
other whaler,  who  promised,  when  he  had  completed 
his  cargo,  to  take  him  to  England  and  show  liim  King 
George,  which  at  this  time  seemed  to  be  tlie  summit 
of  his  ambition.  The  ship  first  visited  Bounty  Island, 
where  Buatara  and  a  few  other  men  were  sent  on 
shore  to  collect  seal  skins,  while  the  "  Santa  Anna ' ' 
went  to  Norfolk  Island  to  procure  provisipns  and  Avater. 
A  very  small  stock  of  food  and  a  very  scanty  supply  of 
water  was  given  them,  but  the  master  promised  to  re- 
turn in  a  few  days.  Ten  long  months  however  passed 
away  before  the  ship  again  appeared :  three  of  the  men 
had  perished  from  want,  and  the  remainder  must  have 
shared  their  fiite,  had  not  another  vessel  liappened  to 
touch  at  the  Island,  whose  master  humanely  spared 


EUATAKA.  48 

them  a  small  supply.  During  the  ten  months,  they 
had  collected  8000  seal  skins,  and  wlien  all  Avere  again 
on  board,  the  "  Santa  Anna  "  set  sail  for  England,  and 
Ruatara  looked  forward  to  the  accomplishment  of  his 
long-cherished  desire.  On  the  voyage  he  was  treated 
most  cruelly ;  he  was  frequently  beaten  very  severely, 
and  the  illness  of  which  we  have  spoken  was  the  effect 
of  some  of  the  hea\y  blows  he  then  received.  But  he 
bore  all,  for  he  hoped  soon  to  see  King  George ;  and 
we  can  imagine  something  of  his  disappointment  and 
mortification,  Avhen,  on  arriving  in  London,  the  master 
only  ridiculed  him  for  his  credulity,  and  dismissed  him 
without  any  remuneration  for  his  services.  Ah !  had 
Buatara's  intense  desire  been  directed  to  another  object, 
had  it  been  "  the  King  of  Glory  "  whom  he  so  ardently 
longed  to  see,  he  would  not  have  thus  been  disappoint- 
ed. Ill  and  destitute  as  the  poor  chief  was,  there 
seemed  nothing  before  him  but  death  in  a  strange  land ; 
and  it  is  one  of  those  many  proofs  we  have  of  an  over- 
ruling Providence  in  all  the  affairs  of  life,  that  he  should 
have  been,  without  any  human  contrivance,  brought 
into  the  very  ship  in  which  Mr.  Marsden  and  his  com- 
panions were  to  sail.  During  the  voyage  Mr.  Marsden 
had  much  conversation  with  him,  and  foimd  him  as 
anxious  as  Tippahce  had  been  for  the  improvement  of 
his  countrymen.  He  was  delighted  to  find  that  ]Mr. 
Hall  and  Mr.  King  were  intending  to  settle  in  Xew 
Zealand,  and  promised  them  protection  and  every  assist- 
ance in  his  power,  if  only  they  would  establisli  them- 
selves on  his  property  in  the  Bay  of  Islands.  As  Tippa- 
hee's  district  was  in  the  same  neighbourhood,  Mr. 
Marsden  had  no  hesitation  in  deciding  according  to 


44  AEEIYAL   AT    PORT    JACKSOlff. 

liis  M^slies ;  and  promised  to  begin  the  settlement  as 
soon  as  possible. 

It  IS  a  remarkable  circumstance,  that  thrown  as 
Buatara  had  almost  exclusively  been  among  lawless  and 
ungodly  men,  the  idea  of  a  Christian  Sabbath  had  taken 
a  firm  hold  of  his  mind ;  he  spoke  of  it  repeatedly, 
and  implied  that  his  people  even  now  desired  some- 
thing of  the  kind,  but  that  they  had  not  hitherto 
knowTi  "/ioi6'  to  make  a  Sunday ^  Now,  he  said,  he 
should  be  able  to  teach  them ;  and,  in  order  to  do  this, 
he  employed  his  mind  in  inventing  Maori  names  for 
the  different  days  of  the  week. 

Full  of  hope  and  anticipations,  the  party  landed  at 
Port  Jackson,  in  February,  1810  ;  but  a  sad  disappoint- 
ment awaited  them.  News  had  lately  arrived  that  a 
trading  vessel,  named  the  Boyd,  had  been  attacked  by 
the  natives  in  Whangaroa  Bay,  on  the  north-east 
coast,  that  the  crew  had  been  murdered  and  eaten, 
and  the  ship  burnt.  Tippahee  too  was  dead;  some 
whalers,  hearing  of  the  loss  of  the  Boyd,  determined  to 
avenge  it ;  and,  confounding  the  innocent  with  the 
guilty,*  came  doAvn  upon  Tippahee  in  his  island  home 
in  the  Bay  of  Islands,  burnt  his  village,  destroyed  his 
crops,  and  put  him  and  his  people  to  the  sword. 

Huatara  was  exceedingly  distressed  at  the  loss  of  his 
uncle,  and  at  the  delay  in  the  projected  plans ;  for  the 
whole  of  that  part  of  the  Island  was  in  such  a  state  of 
excitement  and  disturbance,  that  he  could  no  longer 

*  Tippahee,  it  afterwards  appeared,  happened  to  be  in  Whangaroa 
Bay  at  the  time  of  the  massacre  ;  but,  so  far  from  joining  in  it,  had 
done  all  in  his  power,  though  unsuccessfully,  to  rescue  some  of  the 
crew. 


EUATAEA.  45 

guarantee  the  safety  of  an  European.  Tlic  cliief  him- 
self however  determined  to  return  and  ascertain  the 
real  state  of  aftairs,  promising  to  come  back  as  soon 
as  possible.  It  was  several  months  before  an  oppor- 
tunity offered  for  his  sailing:  the  intermediate  time 
was  passed  in  acquiring  knowledge  of  various  kinds ; 
and  when  at  last  he  left  Port  Jackson  lie  was  sup- 
plied by  'Mv.  ^larsden  with  Avhatever  was  likely  to  be 
useful  to  him. 

But  months  passed  on,  and  nothing  was  heard  of 
Huatara,  till  INIr.  Marsden  grew  imeasy,  and  feared 
that  some  accident  had  befallen  his  young  friend. 
More  than  a  twelvemonth  had  elapsed,  and  Mr.  Mars- 
den's  anxieties  still  increased,  when,  to  his  great  joy, 
Euatara  again  made  his  appearance,  but  looking  worn 
and  haggard,  and  with  a  sorrowful  tale  to  tell,  not  of 
the  barbarities  of  his  countrymen,  but  again  of  the  bad 
faith  and  cruelty  of  Englishmen.  He  related  his 
adventures  with  great  feeliug,  told  Mr.  Marsden  of  the 
ioy  with  which,  after  six  months  of  whale  fishing,  he 
found  himself  in  sight  of  his  own  land  ;  how  the  ship 
anchored  in  tlie  Bay  opposite  his  own  village ;  of  the 
delight  with  whicli  he  recognized  each  familiar  object 
far  and  near ;  of  his  collecting  his  little  property  on 
deck ;  his  impatience  to  see  the  boat  lowered  that  was 
to  take  liim  on  shore  to  be  again  united  to  his  wife 
and  children.  And  then  lie  spoke  of  the  dismay  with 
which  he  found  the  anchor  heaved,  and  the  vessel  stand- 
ing out  again  to  sea,  and  of  the  imfeeling  captain's  dis- 
regard of  his  tears  and  remonstrances.  He  spoke  too 
of  the  anguish  with  which  he  again  saw  the  beloved 
coast  receding  from  his  ^lew,  and  of  his  despair  of  ever 
again  beholding  it.     After  much  ill  usage  the  captain 


46  RUATARA. 

left  hiin  on  Norfolk  Island,  Avhere,  friendless  and  des- 
titute, and  without  resource,  he  was  found  by  another 
vessel,  whose  master  kindly  supplied  him  with  food  and 
clothing,  and  brought  him  once  more  to  Port  Jackson. 
Again  under  the  friendly  roof  of  his  constant  friend,* 
lie  soon  recovered  health  and  spirits,  embarked  once 
more  for  his  native  land,  and  at  length  reached  it  in 
safety  about  the  beginning  of  1813. 

His  long  absence,  extending,  with  one  short  inter- 
val, over  a  period  of  seven  years,  had  not  been  alto- 
gether lost  to  him  ;  it  had  partly  loosened  the  hold  that 
his  early  superstitions  and  native  customs  held  upon 
his  mind,  and  prepared  him  the  more  readily  to  avail 
himself  of  opportunities  of  improvement.  On  both  oc- 
casions, during  the  months  spent  under  Mr.  Marsden's 
roof,  that  servant  of  God  carefully  instructed  him  in 
the  leading  truths  of  our  most  holy  faith  ;  but  his  pro- 
gress was  very  slow,  and  his  ideas  remained  sadly  con- 
fused. The  observance  of  the  Sabbath  was  the  only 
point  on  which  he  seemed  clear ;  and  we  find  that  after 
his  return  to  New  Zealand,  he  continued  to  "  make  a 
Sunday"  himself  for  the  first  "five  moons,"  after 
which  he  probably  lost  his  reckoning  of  the  days.f  He 

*  It  was  not  only  Tippahceand  Ruatara  that  experienced  the  hos- 
pitality and  kindness  of  Mr.  INIarsden.  He  built  a  hut  near  his  ovn 
house  at  Paramatta,  in  which  any  New  Zealanders  were  welcome  to 
take  up  their  abode,  and  where  they  received  every  kindness.  Some 
of  them  remained  there  for  days,  and  even  weeks ;  and  in  this  way 
Mr.  Marsdeu  became  acquainted  with  several  of  the  chiefs,  through 
whom  his  name  became  known  and  loved*  by  many  who  had  never 
seen  his  face.  Probably  these  chiefs  lived  at  some  distance  from 
Ruatara's  district ;  or  it  would  be  difficult  to  account  for  the  incre- 
dulity with  which,  as  we  shall  presently  see,  his  statements  were 
received. 

f  Ruatara  tried  to  persuade  some  of  the  other  chiefs  to  do  the 


liUATAHA.  47 

made  far  ^eater  progress  in  agriculture  than  in  reli- 
gious knowledge;  Mr.  Marsden  -wasely  accustomed 
him  to  manual  labour ;  he  engaged  in  it  with  ardour, 
and  by  the  time  he  left  Paramatta,  he  was  well  ac- 
quainted with  the  culture  of  wheat,  and  all  common 
vegetables. 

"VVe  can  fancy  him  returning  to  his  own  land  early 
in  1813,  rejoicing  in  his  newly-acquired  knowledge ; 
supplied  by  Mr.  Marsden  with  everj^thing  required  to 
make  it  available — tools  and  seeds  and  plants;  filled 
with  the  most  sanguine  hopes  of  raising  his  beloved 
country  from  her  present  degradation ;  and  never 
doubting  but  that  his  brother  chiefs  would  thankfully 
avail  themselves  of  what  it  had  cost  him  so  much  pains 
to  learn.  Already,  as  his  ardent  mind  stretched  on- 
ward, the  whole  scene  was  changed ;  he  saw  the  arts  of 
peace  substituted  for  devastating  wars,  and,  as  he  would 
often  say,  wheat  would  be  everywhere  cultivated,  and 
New  Zealand  would  be  a  great  nation. 

Poor  Euatara  had  yet  to  learn  that  ignorance  is  the 
parent  of  incredulity,  and  he  soon  found  that  the  pre- 
judices and  habits  of  his  countrymen  were  too  deeply 
seated  to  be  so  easily  eradicated.  When  he  told  them  of 
his  adventures,  and  of  all  he  had  seen  and  heard  at 
Port  Jackson,  they  listened  at  first  with  the  greatest 

same,  but  without  success ;  they  answered  him  that  they  knew  Eng- 
lishmen had  no  Sabbath,  for  of  all  the  many  vessels  that  had  been 
to  New  Zealand  only  Uco  had  made  any  difTcrence  in  the  day ! 
Those  however  who  had  been  to  Port  Jackson  could  not  have  said 
this ;  for  there  the  Sabbath  was  at  this  time  strictly  observed  ;  no 
packets  were  allowed  to  go  in  or  out  of  the  harbour,  the  prisoners 
as  well  as  the  soldiers  were  regularly  mustered  and  taken  to  church, 
and  q^uict  and  order  prevailed  all  around. 


48  EUATAP.A. 

interest ;  but  soon  his  tales  surpassed  tlieir  ])o\vers  of 
belief.  Nothing  would  persuade  them  that  the  bread 
and  biscuit  they  had  occasionally  procured  from  the 
ships,  could  be  made  from  the  wlieat  he  showed  them ; 
and  when,  in  attempting  to  describe  the  horses,  he 
spoke  of  them  as  "  corraddees,"  *  large  enough  to  carry 
a  man,  they  could  listen  no  longer,  but  stopping  their 
ears  reproached  him  with  supposing  they  were  so  fool- 
ish as  to  believe  his  traveller's  tales.  A  few,  more 
liberal  than  the  rest,  proceeded  to  test  the  truth  of  his 
assertions  by  attempting  to  ride  their  2:) 2 //s ;  but  the  re- 
sult oidy  served  to  convince  them  the  niore  fully  of 
Buatara's  want  of  truthfulness,  and  all  he  said  was  re- 
ceived with  ridicule  and  contempt. 

Had  Tippahee  been  alive  he  would  have  confirmed 
Buatara's  statements,  and  gone  hand  in  hand  with  him 
in  all  his  plans  ;  but  he  was  gone,  and  Euatara  was 
left  alone  in  his  noble  endeavours. 

Disconcerted,  but  not  daunted,  he  with  some  difliculty 
prevailed  on  six  of  the  chiefs  to  accept  some  of  the  seed 
which  he  had  brought  vrith  him,  and  to  sow  it  according 
to  his  instructions  and  example.  It  came  up  well,  grew 
luxuriantly,  and  Euatara  was  eagerly  looking  forward 
to  the  removal  of  at  least  one  of  their  prejudices,  when, 
just  as  it  was  coming  into  ear,  he  had  the  mortification 
to  find  it  vras  all  destroyed !  Xot  supposing  there  could 
be  any  mode  of  increase  different  from  tliat  of  their 
kumera,  they  had  examined  the  7'oofs,  and  not  finding 

•  Con-addcc  is  the  native  name  for  clog,  and  as  tlicy  had  never 
seen  any  quadruped  except  dogs  and  pigs,  (see  page  6,)  Ruatara 
knew  not  in  what  other  way  to  give  them  an  idea  of  cither  horses 
or  cows. 


KUATAEA.  49 

any  grains  of  wlieat  growing  there,  had  pulled  up  all  the 

>  plants  and  burnt  them !  Only  one  among  them,  ITongi* 

the  uncle  of  our  chief,  had  had  the  forbearance  to  wait 

to  see  wliat  the  plants  would  really  come  to,  and  he  and 

i  his  nephew  were  rewarded  by  a  plentiful  crop. 

But   notwithstanding   the  incredulity  and   ridicule 
j  ■with  which  the  chiefs  had  heard  Ruatara's  histories, 
j  they  received  him  with  warmth  and  kindness,  and  were 
I  80  pleased   Avitli  the   prospect  of  friendly  Europeans 
coming  to  settle  among  them,  that  he  took  the  first 
I  opportunity  of  sending  an  urgent  request  to  ]Mr.  Mars- 
[  den  to  commence  a  settlement  without  delay.     This 
;  message,  welcome  as  it  was  to  Mr.  Marsden,  found  him 
j  in  considerable  difficidty.     From  the  time  that  he  had 
I  first  mentioned  his  project  he  had  had  much  to  endure, 
and  much    to  contend  against.     "W"e   have    already f 
spoken  of  the  strong  feeling  entertained  throughout 
the   colony  against  these  barbarians,  whose  extermin- 
ation seemed  far  more  desirable    than   their  conver- 
sion ;  and  there  were,  besides,  parties  whose  personal 
interest   it  was  to  prevent,  if  possible,  the  proposed 
settlement,  lest  the  system  of  fraud  and  cruelty  they 
had  so  long  pursued,  should  be  brought  to  light.    These 
people  attempted  to  misrepresent  the  motives,  and  even 
to  blacken  the  character  of  God's  own  servant ;  and 
though  they  could  not  succeed  in  fixing  any  stigma 
upon  him,  yet  they  so  far  gained  their  point,  that  not 
even  one  of  the  more  respectable  portion  of  society 

*  Fonncrly  written  Shunghcc,  or  E,  Ongi ;  he  was  chief  of  the 
Ngripuis,  a  fierce  tribe  occupying  a  large  tract  of  country  inland, 
stretching  from  near  the  western  shore  of  the  Bay  of  Islands  to  the 
other  side  of  the  Island. 

t  Page  35. 


50 


MR.    nALL    AND    MR.    KENDALL  S    VISIT. 


would  join  him,  and  he  Avas  left  to  pursue  his  glorious 
work  alone.  Nothing  however  eould  turn  him  from 
his  purpose  ;  through  evil  report,  as  afterwards  through 
good  report,  he  stood  firm  as  a  rock,  strong  in  the  Lord 
and  in  the  power  of  his  might. 

But  before  the  final  step  was  taken,  Mr.  Marsden 
thought  it  prudent  to  send  Mr.  Hall  and  Mr.  Kendall 
(an  additional  settler  just  arrived  from  England)  to 
ascertain  for  themselves  the  temper  of  the  people,  and 
the  practicability'  of  establishing  themselves  among 
them. 

They  reached  the  Island  in  the  middle  of  the  year 
1814,  to  the  great  delight  of  Euatara.  He  showed 
them  the  potatoes,  carrots,  onions,  &c.  &c.,  growing  in 
profusion  from  the  seed  he  had  brought  from  Port  Jack- 
son. He  had,  too,  a  large  number  of  pigs,  and  his  whole 
farm  was  in  a  most  flourishing  condition.  To  the 
chief's  great  joy,  they  had  brought  a  steel  mill  with 
them;  and  he  immediately  set  about  grinding  some  of 
his  wheat,  to  the  no  small  surprise  of  his  incredulous 
neighbours,  w^ho  could  scarcely  believe  their  own  eyes 
when  they  saw  the  flour ;  and  when  Euatara  proceeded 
to  make  some  cakes  and  bake  them  in  a  frying-pan,  and 
then  gave  each  of  them  a  piece  to  taste,  they  danced 
and  shouted  with  the  most  extravagant  joy.  They  even 
began  to  think  it  possible  that  his  other  tales  might  be 
true,  even  that  of  the  large  corraddees.* 

Mr.  Kendall  and  Mr.  Hall  were,  on  their  part,  not  a 
little  startled  and  discouraged  at  first,  at  the  wild  and 
savage  appearance  and  mamier  of  the  people ;  but  the 
kind  reception  they  met  with  from  all  the  chiefs  soon 
dispelled  any  personal  fear;  and  after  spending  six 
•  Page  48. 


DirncuLTiES.  61 

I  weeks  among  them,  during  which  time  they  received  the 
most  urgent  entreaties  to  return  soon  and  settle  there, 
they  felt  no  hesitation  as  to  their  future  course.  Eua- 
tara,  Hoagi,  and  Ivoro-koro,  (another  chief  of  the 
Bay  of  Islands,)  acL-ompanied  them  back  to  Port  Jack- 
son, where  their  report  tilled  Mr.  Marsden's  anxious, 
waiting  heart  with  joy  and  gratitude. 

Mr.  Marsden  had  not  hesitated  to  fix  on  the  Bay  of 
Islands  for  the  site  of  the  new  settlement,  as  being  the 
only  spot  on  which  he  could  hope  for  protection  for  the 
settlers.  Besides  the  friendship  of  Kuatara,  which  he 
knew  he  could  depend  upon,  he  was  slightly  acquainted 
with  some  of  tlie  other  chiefs  in  the  northern  part  of 
the  Island,  who  had  been  at  Port  Jackson,  and  to  whom 
he  had  had  opportunities  of  showing  kindness  ;  and  he 
hoped  this  would  be  remembered  by  them.  But  there 
were  disadvantages  attending  this  locality  —  it  was 
abnost  the  only  resort  of  the  trading  vessels  ;  and  these 
had  not  only  increased  the  demoralization  of  the  na- 
tives, but  had  formed  a  kind  of  small  port  on  the 
southern  shore  of  the  Bay  (Kororarika),  which  was 
often  the  haunt  of  deserters  and  run-away  convicts  from 
New  Holland  and  Van  Diemen's  Land,  who  were  in 
some  respects  as  much  to  be  feared  as  the  New  Zea- 
landers  themselves. 

Another  cause  of  anxiety  Mas  a  deadly  feud  which 
had,  he  found,  sprung  up,  since  the  aftair  of  the  Boyd, 
and  the  consequent  murder  of  Tippahee,  between  the 
chiefs  of  the  Bay  of  Islands  and  those  of  Whaugaroa, 
which  would  expose  the  settlers  to  great  danger  should 
actual  hostilities  again  arise  between  them.  But  as  he 
intended  to  accompany  the  expedition  himself,  he  trust- 
ed to  be  able  to  mediate  between  the  hostile  tribes,  or 
E  2 


62         DEPARTURE  FOB,  NEW  ZEALAND. 

at  all  events  to  prevail  on  those  of  Whangaroa  to  refrain 
from  injuring  the  Europeans.  He  hoped  also  in  some 
waj  or  other  to  overcome  the  other  difficulty,  and  lost 
no  time  in  making  the  necessary  preparations  for 
starting. 

The  party  that  Mr.  Marsdcn  took  with  him  consist- 
ed of  the  three  settlers  vidth  their  wives  and  children, 
a  flax-dresser,  a  smith,  the  three  returning  chiefs,  and  a 
gentleman  of  the  name  of  Nicholas,  wlio  liad  volunteered 
to  accompany  them.  Taking  with  him  a  stock  of  every- 
thing likely  to  be  useful  or  convenient,  Mr.  Marsden 
embarked  with  his  companions  on  November  28th, 
1814,  in  the  little  brig  Active,  (which  he  had  at  his 
own  risk  purchased  for  £2000,)  on  this  blessed  mission 
to  the  Maori  nation, — "Those  noble  people,"  as  he  wrote 
to  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  "who  are  only 
waiting  for  what  you  so  richly  enjoy — the  means  of 
grace,  the  heavenly  manna,  to  fall  around  their  hun- 
gry tents.  I  fear,"  he  continues,  "the  Society  will  be 
alarmed  at  the  expense,  but  consider  for  a  moment 
what  a  state  of  bondage,  sin,  and  misery  all  must  be  in 
who  are  literally  without  hope,  and  witlioiit  God  in 
the  world.  I  know  I  am  not  authorized  by  the  Society 
to  do  all  I  am  doing  in  pecuniary  matters  for  this  mis- 
sion. If  they  approve  of  any  part  I  shall  be  thankful ; 
and  if  they/i^Z/y  enter  into  my  views,  I  shall  the  more 
rejoice.  But  should  they  see  it  in  a  different  point  of 
vi^w,  and  not  feel  disposed  to  give  all  the  pecuniary 
assistance  it  seems  to  need,  I  shall  not  be  discouraged 
from  doing  all  I  can,  till  I  see  I  can  do  no  more.  The 
Lord  will  provide  the  required  money  either  here,  or  in 
England,  and  I  hope  and  believe  the  Great  Head  of 
the  Church  will  give  his  support  and  blessing." 


CHAPTEE  YI. 

MR.    MARSDEN's    visit    TO    NEW    ZEALAND. 

"Behold,  I  bring  you  good  tidings  of  great  joy." — St.  Luke  ii.  10. 

The  summer  sun  was  setting;  and  his  departing 
rays  shed  a  flood  of  light  on  the  dark  hold  rock  that 
forms  New  Zealand's  northern  promontory,  when,  on 
December  the  15th,  1814,  the  Missionary  vessel  first 
came  in  sight  of  land.  Mr.  Marsden  stood  on  deck, 
eager  to  catch  the  first  view  of  the  country  for  whose 
welfare  he  had  prayed,  and  lahoui-ed,  and  waited  for  so 
many  years.  His  delighted  eye  rested  "w-ith  admira- 
tion on  the  scene  before  him ;  and  as  he  watched  the 
sun-beams  gliding  from  point  to  point,  his  heart  glowed 
with  the  hope  that  ere  long  a  brighter  and  a  never- 
setting  sun  would  rise,  and  chase  away  the  moral  dark- 
ness that  enveloped  all  around  him. 

As  the  Active  neared  the  cape,  several  chiefs  came 
off  in  their  canoes  ;  they  were  xery  friendly,  and  seemed 
somewhat  interested  when  Euatara  explained  to  them 
the  intentions  of  Mr.  Marsden,  but  the  party  did  not 
come  into  actual  intercourse  with  any  body  of  natives 
till  the  18th,  when  finding  themselves  becalmed  near 
the  small  islands  of  the  Cavalles,  off  the  north-eastern 
coast,  they  determined  to  go  on  shore. 

The  New  Zealander  in  a  foreign  land,  dressed  in 
European  clothes,  and  conforming  himself  with  a  re- 
markable facility  to  the  manners  and  conversation  of 
the  persons  among  whom  he  is  thrown,  is  a  very  dif- 


54  jl  tangi. 

ferent  being  from  the  Maori  chief,  clad  in  his  native 
mat,  proudly  treading  his  own  native  soil,  and  conscious 
that  he  may  bid  defiance  to  all  intruders  ;  and  nothing 
that  Mr.  Marsden  had  seen  or  heard  at  Port  Jackson 
had  at  all  prepared  him  for  the  savage  wildness  of  this 
people  when  free  from  the  restraint  of  Europeans. 
The  party  were  however  courteously  received,  and  had 
any  evil  intention  been  entertained,  the  presence  of 
the  chiefs  they  had  brought  with  them  would  have  pre- 
vented the  execution  of  it. 

The  meeting  of  one  of  these  chiefs,  Koro-koro,  with 
a  relative  who  resided  on  the  island,  gave  rise  to  so 
extraordinary  a  scene,  that  we  will  not  pass  it  over  in 
silence.  This  was  a"taugi,"or  ceremony  performed 
on  the  meeting  or  parting  of  friends  or  relations ;  it 
still  partially  retains  its  hold  upon  the  j)eople,  but  was 
then  universal,  and  attended  Avith  such  curious  circum- 
stances that  we  shall  give  the  account  of  it  in  Mr. 
Marsden' s  own  words.  "  After  we  had  landed,"  he 
writes,  "  and  while  Ave  were  talking  to  Koro-koro  and 
some  of  the  natives,  his  aunt  came  to  welcome  him, 
accompanied  with  some  other  women  and  children. 
She  had  a  green  bough  twisted  round  her  head^  and 
another  in  her  hand.  When  she  came  within  a  hun- 
dred yards,  she  began  to  make  a  very  mournful  lament- 
ation, hanging  down  her  head  as  if  oppressed  with  the 
heaviest  grief,  and  advancing  towards  Koro-koro  with 
a  slow  and  measured  step.  He,  on  his  part,  appeared 
much  agitated,  and  stood  in  deep  silence,  leaning  on 
the  top^  of  his  musket.  As  the  aunt  advanced,  she 
prayed  very  loud  and  wept  exceedingly.  Koro-koro 
remained  motionless  till  she  came  up  to  him,  when 
they  laid  their  heads  together,  the  woman  leaning  on 


.  WHANOAEOA   BAT.  55 

a  staff  and  he  on  his  gun.    Thus  they  stood,  repeating 

short   sentences    aloud,    which,  we    understood,  were 

prayers,  and  here  they  wept  aloud  for  a  long  time,  the 

;  tears  rolling  do^vn  their  cheeks  in  torrents — it  was 

I  impossible  to  see  them  without  being  deeply  moved. 

I  A  daughter  oi  the  aunt  also  sat  at  her  feet  weeping ; 

and  the  women  who  accompanied  her  joined  in  the 

j  lamentation,  cutting  themselves  in  their  faces,  arms, 

I  and  breasts,  with  sharp  shells  or  flints,  till  the  blood 

\  streamed  down.     We  thought  this  an  extraordinary 

;  mode  of  manifesting  their  joy,  but  afterwards  found  it 

;  was  universal."     Our  readers  will  join  \yit\i  Mr.  Mars- 

!  den  and  ourselves  in  wondering  at  these   tokens  of 

Maori  joy ! 

While  lying  becalmed  off  the  Cavalle  Islands  they 
heard  that  some  of  the  Whangaroan  chiefs  were  en- 
camped with  a  large  party  of  their  followers,  on  the 
opposite  coast.  We  have  before  mentioned  these  people, 
and  the  blood-feud  that  since  the  massacre  of  the  Boyd 
had  existed  between  them  and  the  tribes  of  the  Bay  of 
Islands  :  we  have  mentioned  also  Mr.  IMarsden's  anx- 
iety to  establish  matters  on  an  amicable  footing  for 
the  safety  of  the  intended  settlement,  well  knowing 
that  the  forty  miles  of  wood  and  swamp  that  would 
separate  it  from  these  savages,  would  of  themselves 
prove  a  very  ineffectual' protection. 

The  present  opportunity  seemed  a  favoiu'able  one  for 
endeavouring  to  accomplish  this;  and  unmoved  by 
Euatara's  entreaties,  who  knew  the  unscrupulous  fero- 
city of  the  tribe,  and  trembled  for  the  safety  of  his 
benefiictor,  he  determined  to  visit  them.  Finding  him 
fixed  in  this  resolution,  Euatara  not  only  engaged  to 


66  WIIANGAEOA    BAT. 

accompany  him,  but  in  his  own  generous  Avay,  and  re- 
gardless of  his  own  personal  danger,  volunteered  to 
make  the  first  advance.  The  party  consisted  of  Mr. 
Marsden,  Mr.  Nicholas,  Mr.  Kendall,  Mr.  King,  Mr. 
Hanson,  the  master  of  the  ship,  Hongi,  Koro-koro, 
and  Euatara ;  and  they  had  no  sooner  landed  than 
they  saw  the  body  of  armed  men  stationed  on  an  op- 
posite hill.  Buatara  went  forward,  and  after  explain- 
ing to  them  that  some  white  men  desired  to  visit  them, 
rejoined  his  own  party.  There  was  a  pause,  and  our 
friends  doubted  what  reception  they  were  to  expect, 
when  they  saw  a  woman  advance  from  the  Whangaroan 
band,  flourishing  a  red  mat  round  her  head,  and  crying 
out,  "Haromai,  haromai,"  "Come  hither,  come  hither." 
This  they  were  told  was  a  welcome,  and  proceeding  on- 
ward, they  soon  found  themselves  in  the  midst  of  the 
Whangaroans.  The  chiefs  were  sitting  on  the  ground 
surrounded  by  their  warriors,  who  were  standing  with 
their  spears,  fifteen  or  twenty  feet  in  length,  fixed  up- 
right by  their  side.  Both  chiefs  and  men  were  dressed 
in  their  native  mats,  some  of  them  very  handsome,  and 
all  had  their  hair  neatly  tied  in  a  knot  at  the  top  of  the 
head,  and  ornamented  wdth  long  white  feathers  of  the 
gannet.  Some  wore  round  their  necks  ornaments  of 
green  jade,  some  the  teeth  of  their  slaughtered  ene- 
mies, while  some,  as  if  proud  of  the  atrocious  destruc- 
tion of  the  Boyd,  were  adorned  with  dollars  taken  from 
that  ill-fated  ship.  But  who  can  realize  the  description 
of  the  sights  and  sounds  that  followed  !  The  warriors 
seized  their  spears  and  brandished  them,  as  if  in  fury, 
one  against  the  other ;  yells,  shrieks,  and  roars  rose  on 
every  side ;  while  the  frightful  gesticulations  and  va* 


WHANOAEOJL   BAT.  67 

ri'ety  of  horrible  distortions  of  face  and  limb  were  enough 
to  strike  terror  and  dismay  into  the  most  resolute.  It 
^^  as  a  war-dance  of  welcome  ! 

]\rr.  Marsden  had  much  conversation  with  the  chiefs, 
of  whom  the  prmcipal  one,  who  had  assumed  the  name 
of  George,  had  taken  the  lead  in  the  affair  of  the  Boyd. 
They  did  not  deny  the  barbarous  deed,  but  justified  it 

I  as  only  retaliation  for  \vrongs  inflicted  on  their  chief 
by  the  master  of  the  vessel. 

Evening  was  dra^ving  on  apace,  but  the  most  im- 
portant subjects  had  not  yet  been  discussed ;  and  Mr. 

1  Marsden,  fearing  he  might  not  again  have  so  favourable 

;  an  opportunity,  determined  on  the  bold  step  of  staying 
there  during  the  night.     Mr.  Nicholas  volunteered  to 

I  remain  with  him ;  Hongi  did  the  same,  but  it  was 
thought  better  that  the  rest  of  the  party  should  return 
to  the  ship  ;  and  thus,  alone,  unarmed  and  unprotected 
save  by  the  shield  of  faith  in  Him  for  whose  Name's 
sake  they  were  there,  these  two  Englishmen  prepared 
to  pass  the  night  in  the  midst  of  well-armed  and  fero- 
cious cannibals.  Must  not  He  in  whom  they  believed, 
have  endued  them  with  special  strength  for  the  oc- 
casion ? 

"  George,"  writes  Mr.  Marsden,  "directed  me  to  lie 
by  his  side  ;  his  wife  and  child  lay  on  his  right  hand, 
and  Mr.  Nicholas  close  by.  The  night  was  clear,  the 
stars  shone  bright,  the  sea  before  us  was  smooth ; 
around  were  the  warriors'  spears  stuck  upright  in  the 
ground,  and  groups  of  natives  lying  in  all  elirections 
like  a  flock  of  sheep  upon  the  grass,  for  there  were 
neither  tents  »or  huts  to  cover  them.  I  viewed  our 
present  situation  with  feelings  I  cannot  describe  ;  sur- 
rounded by  cannibals  who  had  massacred  and  devoiu'ed 


58 


TVIIANGAROA    BAT. 


our  countrymen,  I  wondered  much  at  the  mysteries  of 
Providence,  and  how  these  things  could  be.  I  did  not 
sleep  much  ;  my  mind  was  occupied  by  the  strange  cir- 
cumstances in  which  we  were,  and  the  new  and  strange 
ideas  the  scene  naturally  awakened." 

Among  the  starry  groups  that  on  that  night  ^nsited 
Mr.  Marsden's  wakeful  eyes,  the  Southern  Cross  shone 
out  with  its  own  soft  lustre ;  and  is  it  likely  that  he 
beheld  it  with  unmoved  feelings  ?  "Would  he  not  greet 
it  as  a  fitting  emblem  of  the  purpose  that  had  brought 
him  hither  ?  And  then,  as  before  the  morning  dawned 
the  diadem  of  the  South  *  rose  from  its  ocean  bed,  and, 
climbing  the  steep  of  heaven,  added  its  bright  circlet 
to  the  "  spangled"  firmament,  must  it  not  have  cheered 
his  heart  with  hopes  of  future  triumphs  and  unfading 
glory,  even  for  these  dark  savages  that  lay  around  him  ? 

"Whether  the  sight  of  these  constellations  really  sug- 
gested such  thoughts  to  him  we  cannot  tell;  the  thoughts 
themselves  were  there ;  and  we  know  that  that  evening 
and  that  night  were  fraught  with  important  conse- 
quences to  the  mission ;  for  the  chiefs,  wrought  upon 
by  Mr.  Marsden's  arguments,  and  moved,  no  doubt,  by 
the  fearless  intrepidity  of  his  conduct,  not  only  pro- 
mised to  forbear  from  molesting  the  settlement,  but 
agreed  to  come  to  terms  of  peace  with  the  chiefs  of  the 
Bay  of  Islands.  In  the  morning  several  of  them  went 
with  Mr.  Marsden  on  board  the  Active,  where,  after  a 
good  English  breakfast,  with  which  they  were  much 
delighted,  they  entered  into  a  peaceable  compact  with 
B/uatara  and  Koro-koro  as  representatives  of  the  rest. 

The  wind  was  now  fiivourable,  and  the  Missionary 
band  soon  found  themselves  at  the  entrance  of  the  Bay 

*  Corona  Australis. 


EANGT-nOUA.  59 

of  Islands.     Standing  out  towards  Cape  Brett,  they 
passed  the  conical  rock,  that,  rising  midway  between 
.  the  headlands,   seems  to  guard  the  approach  ;  and  as 
I  they  croceeded  were  struck  with  admiration  at   the 
beauty  of  the  scene.     In  the  foreground,  the  bright 
'  sea  was  studded  with  islands ;  some  barren  and  rocky, 
i  others  clothed  with  trees  and  verdure.  Far  beyond,  the 
dark  grey  promontories  stood  boldly  forward,  divided 
I  from  each  other  by  the  rivers  that  are  everywhere  to 
be  found ;  while  the   distant  horizon  was  bounded  by 
mountains  of  various  forms.    One  sorrowful  sight  how- 
ever arrested  their  attention — it  was  the  island  once 
the  favourite  resort  of  the  murdered  Tippahee,*  where, 
in  advance  of  his  neighbour  chiefs,  he  had  taught  his 
people  something  of  European  cultivation.     Now  aU 
was  desolate — the  burnt  ruins  of  the  huts,  and  the  un- 
cultivated plantations,  still  told  the  cruel  tale.     Only 
one  house  was  standing,  it  was  the  one  that  Governor 
King  had  had  built  for  the  chief  himself. 

The  Active  anchored  in  a  little  cove  on  the  northern 
side  of  the  Bay,  o\ev  against  Eangi-houa,  the  chief 
village  belonging  to  Euatara,  and  was  speedily  sur- 
rounded by  canoes,  full  of  men  and  women  anxious  to 
welcome  back  their  respective  chiefs,  and,  as  on  the 
Cavalle  Islands,  testifying  their  joy,  the  men  by  weep- 
ing, the  women  by  cutting  themselves  in  all  directions. 
The  next  day  the  party  landed,  and  fixed  on  a  spot 
adjoining  the  A-illage,  for  the  residence  of  the  settlers. 
Mr.  Marsden's  name  was  abeady  well  known  here,  and 
the  people  crowded  round  him  with  every  mark  of 
affectionate  regard.f     AVe  may  imagine  their  astonish- 

•  See  Page  44. 

t  It  was  the  same  when,  during  his  stay  on  the  island,  he  made 


60  A  NEW   ZEALAND   WELCOME. 

ment  when  the  cattle  were  brought  on  shore,  and  they 
found  the  truth  of  Euatara's  description  of  "large  cor- 
raddees ;"  but  the  sight  of  Mr.  Marsden  on  horseback 
quite  bewildered  them ;  they  seemed  to  think  him  more 
than  mortal,  and  believed  that  by  some  supernatural 
power  he  had  united  himself  to  the  horse. 

Koro-koro  had  quitted  the  vessel  as  soon  as  she  ar- 
rived, a^d  now  returned  to  give  Mr.  Marsden  and  the 
new  settlers  a  welcome  according  to  native  etiquette, 
an  etiquette  however  which  it  required  no  little  nerve 
to  witness  without  alarm.  Ten  of  the  formidable  war- 
canoes  Ave  have  before  described  were  seen  in  regular 
line,  and  with  colours  flying,  bearing  swiftly  down  upon 
the  Active.  Every  rower  in  the  long  line  dipped  his 
paddle  at  the  same  moment,  so  that  the  whole  seemed 
like  one  stroke.  The  chiefs  were  standing  up  in  their 
canoes,  with  their  war-mats  gracefully  thrown  over 
their  shoulders,  their  hair  neatly  tied  and  adorned  with 
white  feathers,  and  in  their  hands  were  their  tall 
spears,  also  ornamented  with  feathers.  Their  bodies 
were  painted  with  red  ochre,  and  their  fierce  tattooed 
countenances  were  rendered  more  fierce  by  the  frightful 
contortions  of  their  features.  They  sung  the  war-song 
as  they  approached,  and  tlieir  wild  impetuous  gestures, 
like  those  at  AVhangaroa,  seemed  to  bid  defiance  to 
any  other  power,  "None,"  says  Mr.  Nicholas,  "but 
those  who  saw  ic  can  ibrm  a  conception  of  the  terrible 
appearance."     They  made  as  though  they  intended  to 

excursions  to  the  more  inland  villages.  Ilia  name  passed  from 
mouth  to  mouth,  and  the  very  children  shouted  it  out  with  delight. 
So  truly  did  this  poor  people  appreciate  the  kindness  shown  to  their 
countrymen  at  Furamatta  Songs  and  dances  were  even  composed 
to  his  honour. 


CHBISTMAS   DAT.  61 

attack  the  ship  ;  and  a  shudder  must  have  run  through 
some  of  the  party  on  board,  as  they  recalled  the  dread- 
ful realities  that  had  in  former  times  taken  place  in  that 
same  Bay.  But  in  a  moment  all  was  changed,  the  war- 
song  became  a  note  of  joyful  welcome,  and  the  counten- 
ances of  the  men  resumed  their  usual  expression.  The 
chiefs  came  on  board,  each  bringing  some  little  present, 
while  Koro-koro,  with  the  greatest  natural  courtesy, 
introduced  them  to  the  several  persons  on  board,  men- 
tioning, as  he  did  so,  the  various  kindnesses  and  atten- 
tions he  had  received  from  each. 

Sunday,  December  the  25th,  now  arrived.  Mr.  Mars- 
den  had  mentioned  to  Kuatara  his  intention  of  per- 
forming Divine  service  on  shore,  and  the  chief  had 
spared  no  pains  in  making  all  the  preparations  in  his 
power.  The  first  sight  that  greeted  Mr.  Marsden's 
eye  when  he  went  on  deck  that  morning,  was  an  Eng- 
lish flag  flying  at  Eangi-houa,  in  honour  of  the  day.* 
The  party  went  on  shore,  and  were  surprised  to  find 
with  what  ingenuity  Euatara  had  contrived  his  arrange- 
ments. He  had  enclosed  about  half  an  acre  of  ground 
with  a  fence,  and  in  the  centre  had  erected  a  pulpit 
and  desk,  and  covered  them  with  black  native  mats,  to 
conceal  the  roughness  of  the  materials,  and  had  arranged 
the  bottom  of  some  old  canoes  as  seats  for  the  Euro- 
peans ;  himself  and  his  companions  not  requiring  any 
but  the  ground.  IVIr.  Marsden's  own  account  is  as 
follows.  "  When  we  landed,  we  found  Koro-koro, 
Euatara,  and  Hongi,  dressed  in  regimentals,  given  them 
by  Governor  Macquarrie,  with  their  men  dra\vn  up, 

*  This  flag  was  a  present  from  the  governor  of  Port  Jackson, 
from  whom  the  chief  had  begged  either  a  flag,  or  a  bell,  or  a  drum, 
to  collect  his  people  together  on  the  sabbath  day. 


b:S  CnEISTMAS    DAT. 

readv  to  march  into  the  enclosure  to  attend  Divine  ser- 
vice. We  entered,  and  were  placed  on  the  seats  on 
each  side  of  the  pulpit.  Koro-koro  marched  his  men 
in,  and  placed  them  on  my  right  hand  behind  the  Eu- 
ropeans ;  Euatara  placed  his  on  the  left.  The  inhabit- 
ants of  the  town,  with  the  women  and  children,  and  a 
number  of  other  chiefs,  formed  a  circle  round  the  whole. 
A  very  solemn  silence  prevailed.  I  rose  and  began  the 
service  by  singing  the  Old  Hundredth  Psalm,  and  I 
felt  my  very  soul  melt  within  me  when  I  viewed  my 
congregation,  and  considered  the  state  they  were  in. 
After  reading  the  service,  I  preached  from  St.  Luke 
ii.  10,  *  Behold,  I  bring  you  glad  tidings  of  great  joy.' 
The  natives  told  Ruatara  that  they  could  not  under- 
stand what  I  meant.  He  told  them  not  to  mind  now, 
for  that  they  would  understand  it  by-and-by,  and  that 
he  would  explain  my  meaning  as  far  as  he  could.  When 
the  service  was  over  we  returned  on  board,  much  gra- 
tified ;  and  with  the  strongest  persuasion  that  the 
time  was  at  hand  when  the  glory  of  the  Lord  would  be 
revealed  to  these  poor  benighted  heathen,  and  that  the 
labours  of  those  who  remained  on  the  island  would  be 
crowned  and  blessed  with  success." 

Ruatara  was  delighted  with  the  success  of  this  first 
attempt  to  introduce  the  worship  of  the  true  Grod,  and 
Mr.  Marsden  rejoiced  with  a  holier,  deeper  joy:  there 
was  something  singularly  encouraging  in  its  having 
occurred  on  Christmas  Day,  aiid  that  almost  the  first 
words  from  God's  own  book  that  fell  on  the  ears  of 
those  barbarians  should  have  been,  "  The  people  that 
walked  in  darkness  have  seen  a  great  light ;  they  that 
dwell  in  the  land  of  the  shadow  of  death,  upon  them 
hath  the  light  shined."     Would  not  "the  zeal  of  the 


BUILDI^'G.  63 

Lord  of  hosts  perform  "  yet  greater  things  ?  Would 
He  not  manifest  himself  to  the  souls  of  these  people 
as  "  AVonderful,"  "Counsellor,"  "the  Mighty  God?" 
and  would  not  "the  Prince  of  Peace"  now  establish 
His  government  where  the  darkest,  fiercest  passions 
had  hitherto  reigned  ? 

It  was  well  tliat,  as  the  hearts  of  Mr.  Marsden  and 
liis  companions  swelled  high  with  all  these  glorious 
liopes,  the  intervening  days  of  darkness,  trial,  and  suf- 
fering were  hidden  from  their  sight.  Had  they  fore- 
seen them,  how  could  they  have  had  courage  to  face 
them  !     But  we  will  not  anticipate. 

Every  effort  was  now  made  to  get  raupo  *  buildings 
erected  that  might  serve,  as  temporary  dwellings  for 
the  settlers,  and  storehouses  for  the  various  European 
articles  they  had  brought  with  them  both  for  use  and 
for  barter  ;  timber  was  procured  from  the  opposite  side 
of  the  Bay  ;  the  smith  and  carpenter  set  hard  to  M'ork, 
every  hand  on  board  assisted,  and  the  village  of  Eang- 
houa  presented  the  novel  scene  of  European  industry. 

As  soon  as  the  rude  habitation  was  built  and  the 
settlers  and  stores  safely  landed,  Mr.  Marsden  spent  a 
week  in  visiting  the  eastern  coast  as  far  as  the  river 
Thames,  150  miles  from  Eangi-houa ;  and  it  is  another 
instance  of  the  fearless  confidence  he  placed  in  these 
people,  that  with  only  five  Europeans  to  navigate  the 
ship,  he  ventured  to  take  on  board  twenty-eight  New 
Zealanders,  all  well  armed  to  secure  the  party  from  any 
attacks  from  stranger  natives.  He  afterwards  made 
several  excursions  inland,  rowing  as  far  as  he  could  up 
one  or  other  of  the  four  rivers  that  fell  into  the  Bay, 
and  continuing  his  journey  on  foot.  In  this  way  he 
•  Page  29. 


64  BTTATABA. 

became  acquainted  Avith  a  large  proportion  of  the  chiefs 
of  the  surrounding  country,  was  everywhere  received 
with  kindness  and  hospitality,  and  found  every  one 
pleased  with  the  prospect  of  the  settlement  of  Euro- 
peans on  the  island. 

More  than  once  on  these  excursions,  Buatara  found 
occasion  to  testify  his  thoughtful  anxiety  for  the  com- 
fort of  his  benefactor.  Mr.  Marsden  happened  to  have 
been  absent  longer  than  he  intended,  and  Ruatara, 
fearing  he  would  feel  the  want  of  his  usual  English 
comforts,  went  to  meet  him  with  a  supply  of  bread, 
tea  and  sugar,  and  any  other  little  thing  that  occurred 
to  him.  Indeed,  the  whole  conduct  of  this  remarkable 
young  man  was  such  as  to  encourage  the  best  hopes 
with  regard  to  him.  His  anxiety  for  the  welfare  of 
his  people  filled  his  mind,  and  was  the  constant  theme 
of  his  conversation.  "I have  introduced  wheat,"  he 
often  again  would  say,  "  into  New  Zealand,  and  it  will 
become  a  great  nation."  He  made  arrangements  for 
extensive  cultivation  among  his  people,  and  planned  the 
building  of  a  town  on  an  English  model.  It  was  a 
beautiful  spot  that  he  fixed  on,  commanding  a  view  of 
the  Bay  and  the  adjacent  country;  and  as  he  took  Mr. 
Marsden  over  it  and  pointed  out  the  spot  on  wliich  he 
intended  to  build  a  church,  it  was  arranged  that  a  few 
days  after,  they  should  again  meet  and  mark  out  the 
streets. 

Alas  !  before  that  day  arrived  Ruatara  was  stretched 
on  his  dying-bed.  His  seizure  was  sudden,  and  Mr. 
Marsden  hastened  to  his  dwelling,  to  minister  to  his 
bodily  and  spiritual  necessities,  but  was  denied  ad- 
mittance. His  su])erstitious  friends  feared  the  venge- 
ance of  the  Atua  if  a  white  man  should  approach.     Eor 


DEATH    or    EUATAEA.  65 

three  days  did  Mr.  Marsdcn  endeavour  to  rcniove  their 
prejudices,  but  in  vain ;  till  finding  his  poor  friend  was 
getting  worse  and  worse,  he  threatened  that  the  Active 
i  should  fire  on  the  village  if  they  did  not  yield.  This 
had  the  desired. effect,  and  Mr.  jN'icholas  and  himself 
were  permitted  to  visit  him.  It  was  a  very  painful 
scene.  His  favourite  wife  sat  beside  him  bathed  in 
tears,  her  dishevelled  hair  lying  on  her  shoulders,  and 
her  face  expressing  the  anguish  she  was  enduring.  He 
was  himself  so  weak  that  he  could  scarcely  speak  ;  but 
his  intellects  were  clear  as  ever,  and  his  languid  eye 
lighted  up  with  joy  at  the  sight  of  Mr.  Marsden,  as 
though  it  were  a  gleam  of  comfort  to  illumine  his  dark 
passage.  They  had  brought  with  them  medicine  and 
English  food,  but  he  was  tapued,  and  was  not  allowed 
to  take  them.  He  did  not  expect  to  recover ;  "  and,'* 
writes  Mr.  Marsden,  "  at  this  awful  moment  he  appear- 
ed  not  to  know  what  to  do.  He  wished  me  to  prav 
with  him,  which  I  did,  but  the  superstitions  of  his 
country  had  evidently  a  strong  hold  upon  his  mind. 
His  views  of  the  gospel  were  not  sufficiently  clear  to 
remove  his  superstitions,  and  yet  he  loved  to  hear  what 
I  could  tell  him  of  the  love  of  Christ.  As  my  stay  was 
limited  by  the  governor's  orders,  I  was  obliged  to  leave 
him  in  the  midst  of  his  affliction,  and  four  days  after  my 
departure  he  died."* 

We  learn  from  other  sources,  that  the  day  before  he 
died  he  was  removed  from  his  own  house,  according  to 
the  superstitious  custom  of  the  country,  to  a  shed  erect- 

♦  It  is  a  touching  circumstance,  that  in  the  midst  of  his  sufferings 
he  did  not  forget  some  presents  he  had  prepared  for  Mr.  Marsden 
and  Mr.  Is'icholas  ;  he  sent  for  and  gave  them  the  handsome  mats  he 
had  set  apart  for  this  purpose. 


I 


06  DEATH    OF    EUATAEA..  J 

ed  near.  Either  by  accident  or  by  bis  o\\ti  wish,  wbicb 
we  are  not  told,  it  was  on  the  very  spot  where  not 
many  days  before,  full  of  glad  anticipation,  he  had  stood 
and  consulted  with  Mr.  Marsden,  as  to  his  intended 
town,  that  Ruatara  breathed  his  last.  Whether  as  the 
bright,  long-cherished  prospects  of  future  usefulness  to 
his  countrymen  faded  from  his  dying  eyes,  the  love  of 
a  crucified  Saviour  Avas  more  clearly  manifested  to  his 
soul,  we  do  not  know — no  European  Avas  again  allowed 
to  see  him.  The  veil  is  too  closely  drawn  for  us  to  see 
beyond  it,  and  Avhile  contemplatiug  the  early  death  of 
this  promising  chief,  we  can  only  lay  our  hand  upon 
our  mouth,  and  say,  "  Shall  not  the  Judge  of  all  the 
earth  do  right?" 

To  complete  the  sad  tale,  the  poor  wife  put  an  end 
to  her  existence  the  folloAving  day;  she  could  not  endure 
this  life  without  him  whom  she  so  fondly  loved,  for 
she  knew  not  the  God  of  all  consolation. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

TRIALS  AND  PATIENCE  OF  FIRST  SETTLERS — BEGINNING  OF  PRO- 
GRESS—MR. MARSDEN's  SECOND  AND  THIRD  VISITS — HONGI 
IN    ENGLAND — HIS    CONDUCT    ON    HIS    RETURN. 

"  I  will  say  of  the  Loud,  He  is  my  refuge  and  my  fortress;  my 
God  ;  in  Him  will  I  trust." — Psalm  xci.  2. 

The  Active  sailed  again  for  Sydney  on  February 
25  th,  1815 ;  the  settlers  accompanied  her  to  the  en- 
trance of  the  Bay;  and,  after  bidding  adieu  to  Mr. 
^larsden,  and  watching  the  white  sails  of  his  little 
\cssel  disappear  behind  the  northern  headland,  they 
retui'ned  to  Eangi-houa.  And  now  the  reality  of  their 
present  situation  forced  itself  more  strongly  on  their 
minds.  They  had  quitted  country  and  friends,  and  all 
the  interchanges  of  civilized  life ;  and  henceforth,  de- 
fenceless and  alone,  a  land  of  cannibals  was  to  become 
their  earthly  home.  Months  must  elapse  before  they 
could  again  have  intercourse  witli  Port  Jackson ;  before 
they  could  again  look  on  one  friendly  face,  or  receive 
one 

"  Cordial  endearing  report 
Of  a  land  they  must  visit  no  more," 

What  might  not  have  happened  ere  those  months  had 


At  present  the  feeling  of  the  barbarous  people  round 
them  was  decidedly  in  their  favour,  but  who  could  teU 
how  soon  some  trifling  act  of  indiscretion,  or  some  un- 
F  2 


68  SITUATION    OF    THE    SETTLEES. 

intended  insult,*  or  some  unfounded  rumour,  might 
kindle  a  flame  to  be  quenched  only  by  their  blood ! 

The  death  of  Ruatara  had  materially  affected  their 
position  :  they  had  lost  the  shelter  and  the  help  of  his 
strong  hand  and  earnest  heart;  and  though  Hongi, 
whose  still  more  powerful  sway  extended  across  the 
Island,  had  promised  Mr.  Marsden  to  protect  them,  his 
mind  was  cast  in  a  very  different  mould  from  that  of 
his  lamented  nephew.  The  one  absorbing  desire  of 
Buatara  had  been  the  improvement  and  elevation  of 
his  countrymen,  and  his  cordial  help  was  ever  ready 
for  those  who  would  promote  this  object ;  while  the 
master  passion  in  the  breast  of  Hongi  was  self-ag- 
grandizement ;  and  his  interest  in  the  new  settlement 
arose  chiefly  from  his  conviction  that  it  would  give 
him  influence  over  his  neighbour  chiefs. 

But  the  settlers  yielded  not  to  any  gloomy  regrets 
or  forebodings ;  they  were  looking  for  that  "  city  that 
hath  foundations,  whose  builder  and  maker  is  God;" 
their  Lord  was  with  them,  His  work  was  before  them  ; 
and  trusting  in  Him  as  their  "refuge  and  fortress,"  in 
His  name  they  girded  up  the  loins  of  their  mind,  and 
applied  themselves  with  spirit  to  the  duties  that  lay 
before  them.  The  party  at  this  time  consisted  of 
Messrs.  Kendall,  Hall,  and  King,  with  their  wdves 
and  children,  Mrs.  King's  mother,  two  sawyers,  one 
smith,  and  three  or  four  labourers  from  Sydney.  The 
first  thing  to  be  done  was  to  provide  more  substantial 

*  e.  g.  The  head  of  a  chief  was  considered  so  pv  culiarly  sacred, 
that  no  part  of  it  must  ever  be  spoken  of;  the  bare  mention  of  his 
eye,  or  his  ear,  was  a  serious  offence,  and  often  punished  by  imme- 
diate death. 


riRST    TRIALS.  69 

uv.ellings  ;  for  the  uind  and  rain  penetrated  their  pre- 
sent abode  of  flags  and  rushes,  and  the  floor  Avas  some- 
;  times  ancle-deep  in  mud.  Then  the  hind  tliey  liad 
purchased  had  to  be  fenced  and  cleared  and  planted ; 
and  the  smith  was  kept  constantly  at  work  in  making 
nails  and  fish-hooks  for  use  or  for  barter. 

The  natives  would  continually  collect  round  them, 
locking  on  md  wondering,  and  hindering  the  work  by 
the  attention  they  required.  Some  of  them  would 
agree  to  lit  >p  them ;  but  a  few  hours  generally  sufficed 
to  tire  out  these  imdisciplined  labourers,  and  they 
would  start  oft' to  fishing,  or  to  some  employment  more 
congenial  to  their  desultory  habits.  The  settlers* 
wives  took  a  few  of  the  more  promising  girls  into  their 
houses,  and  at  first  they  were  delighted  at  being  taught 
the  arts  of  household  work  ;  but  they  too  would  often 
run  away  for  hours,  and  though  their  mistresses  clothed 
and  fed  and  taught  them,  they  were  often  left  without 
the  help  of  even  one.* 

The  attempt  to  instruct  the  boys  in  the  rudiments 
of  reading  was  not  much  more  successful ;  they  were 
ckver  and  intelligent,  and  lor  a  little  while  they  would 
s(  em  deeply  interested  ;  but  presently  would  jump  up 
to  dance  or  play;  and  sometimes  the  teacher  had  to 
follow  his  scholars  into  the  bush,  and  there  prevail  on 
them  to  sit  still  for  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  while  they 
learnt  some  English  word,  or  a  letter  of  the  English 
alphabet. 

But  one  of  the  trials  of  the  settlers  at  this  time 
arose  from  a  different  cause — neither  men  nor  women, 
boys  nor  girls,  seemed  to  have  the  slightest  sense  of 

♦  See  next  chapter  for  an  animated  description  of  this  from  the 
pen  of  JMrs.  11.  Willianw. 


70  TBIALS. 

propriety  or  decency;  unci  tlicir  persons  and  liabits 
were  so  dirty  and  disgusting,  and  the  language  they 
had  learnt  from  the  sailors  was  so  revolting,  that  to  be 
thus  brought  into  daily  and  hourly  contact  with  them 
required  an  amount  of  self-denial  scarcely  to  be  appre- 
ciated in  our  ovm.  civilized  community. 

More  serious  annoyances  were  however  yet  to  come. 
As  the  novelty  and  prestige  of  a  European  settlement 
gradually  wore  away,  the  natives  began  to  show  more 
of  their  real  character.  The  stores  of  flour,  biscuit, 
rice,  Avearing  apparel,  blankets,  axes,  &c.,  intended  for 
the  settlers'  own  use,  or  for  the  purchase  of  timber 
and  provisions,  were  all  objects  of  covetous  desire  to 
these  poor  people  ;  they  would  come  and  imperatively 
demand  anything  they  had  a  fancy  for,  and  when  re- 
fused, however  courteously,  the  more  daring  of  them 
would  leap  over  the  fence,  break  into  the  store,  and 
help  themselves ;  and  it  was  to  the  settlers  a  continual 
matter  of  surprise  and  thankfulness  that  the  whole  of 
the  property  was  not  swept  away. 

Sometimes  a  spirit  of  wanton  mischief  seemed  to 
come  simultaneously  over  the  whole  neighbourhood; 
the  people  would  send  their  pigs  into  the  settlers' 
wheat,  or  would  break  the  fences  and  let  the  cattle  run 
into  the  bush,  or  seize  upon  the  poultry  and  kill  or 
carry  it  off  before  the  owners'  eyes.  A  wheelbarrow 
was  one  day  cut  to  pieces  for  the  sake  of  the  nails, 
though  they  might  have  had  them  from  the  smith  for 
asking  for  them  ;  and  at  another  time  a  shed  was  pulled 
down  for  the  same  purpose. 

These  attacks  were  often  accompanied  Avith  insults 
and  threats  of  the  most  frightful  kind  ;  and  "  to  be 
told  that  before  morning  their  house  would  be  in  flames, 


TRIALS.  71 

or  that  the  stoues  were  then  heating  for  the  oven  m 
which  they  were  to  be  cooked,  was  on  more  than  one 
occasion  the  evening  farewell  from  a  mob  of  angry 
natives."* 

Never  was  that  promise,  "  Thou  shalt  not  be  afraid 
of  any  terror  by  night,  nor  for  the  arrow  that  flieth  by 
day,"  more  entirely  fulfilled  than  to  this  devoted  band; 
for  it  is  a  remarkable  circumstance,  that  though  in  1835, 
twenty  years  later,  Mr.  King  told  Captain  Fitzroy  that 
he  could  not  then  look  back  on  those  days  without 
shuddering,*  yet  all  the  letters  written  at  the  time 
uniformly  breathe  a  feeling  of  security  from  any  per- 
sonal danger. 

Against  all  these  injuries  and  insults,  the  settlers' 
only  weapons  were  remonstrances  and  arguments. 
Hongi  indeed  was  at  this  time  faithful  to  his  promise, 
and  ready  to  listen  to  any  appeal ;  but  his  residence 
was  at  Waimate,  many  miles  from  Eangi-houa,  and  as 
the  aggressions  were  more  frequently  committed  by 
other  tribes  than  by  his  own,  the  fear  of  bringing  on  a 
quarrel  prevented  their  applying  to  him  except  in  cases 
of  great  emergency. 

After  a  time,  want  of  sufficient  food  was  added  to 
the  settlers'  other  trials.  The  abundance  of  pigs  and 
potatoes  on  the  island  had  led  Mr.  Marsden  to  conclude, 
that,  as  long  as  they  had  a  store  of  European  articles 
with  which  to  purchase  these  provisions,  there  could  be 
no  difficulty  in  procuring  them.  His  great  care  there- 
fore had  been  to  supply  the  settlement  with  blankets, 
axes,  &c,,  and  the  smith  with  a  stock  of  iron  for  nails 
and  fish-hooks  ready  for  barter.  But  now  the  trade  in 
muskets  and  ammunition,  of  which  we  have  before 
•  See  Captain  Fiteroy's  NarratiTe. 


72  DEFICTENCT    OF    PR0yi3I0>^S. 

spoken,*  began  and  rapidly  increased ;  and  the  desire 
of  proenring  weapons  that  would  give  them  such  de- 
cided advantage  over  other  tribes,  so  stimulated  the 
warlike  propensities  of  the  chiefs  and  people  rouud  the 
Bay,  that  they  would  not  part  with  their  provisions 
for  anything  but  these.  It  was  in  vain  that  the  settlers, 
while  refusing  to  deal  with  them  on  these  terms,  set 
before  them  the  miseries  of  war,  and  urged  them  to 
turn  to  peaceful  cultivation ;  the  people  were  mad 
upon  their  idols,  and  our  friends  had  the  mortification 
of  seeing  food  they  had  hitherto  so  easily  purchased 
now  carried  past  with  shouts  of  derision  and  triumph. 

Their  own  resources  were  very  small :  the  cattle  had 
been  so  often  set  free,  that  by  degrees  they  had  all 
escaped  irreclaimably  into  the  forests ;  the  wheat  and 
poultry  that  were  saved  from  the  depredations  of  their 
neighbours  were  wholly  insufficient  for  their  support ; 
and  the  supplies  from  Port  Jackson  were  necessarily 
very  irregular  and  uncertain. 

Those  who  are  much  acquainted  with  Missionary 
history  know  well  how  painfully  the  most  zealous  Mis- 
sionaries often  speak  of  the  evil  effect  produced  on 
their  own  minds  by  an  unceasing  contact  with  heathen- 
ism, how  it  tends  insensibly  to  lower  the  tone  of  their 
own  spirit,  and  how  apt  they  are  to  find  a  kind  of 
apathy  steal  over  them.  Those  who  know  this,  and 
who  know  likewise  the  plague  of  their  ovm  hearts,  will 
not  wonder  to  be  told  that  in  this  emergency,  in  an 
evil  hour,  the  settlers  yielded  to  the  temptation,  and 
began  themselves  occasionally  to  trade  in  muskets.  It 
was  but  for  a  little  while,  and  bitterly  did  they  repent 
their  error;  not  only  on  its  own  account,  but  as  it 
•  Fuge  17. 


lERSETERAyCE  OF  TUE  SETTLEES.       73 

iiiudered  the  Mission,  and  subsequently  brouglit  them- 
t^clves  into  greater  difficulties  and  perplexities.  Wliat 
need  have  we  to  take  heed  to  the  injunction,  "Let 
tliine  eyes  look  riglit  on,  and  let  thine  eyelids  look 
straight  before  thee."  "Turn  not  to  the  right  hand 
nor  to  the  left ;  remove  thy  foot  from  evil."* 

Yet,  encompassed  as  they  were  with  dangers  and 
diiliculties,  and  we  may  add  with  infirmities,  these 
devoted  menf  never  lost  sight  of  the  ultimate  object  of 
j  their  mission ;  and  longed  and  laboured  hard  to  bring 
the  perishing  souls  around  them  to  a  knowledge  of  the 
true  and  living  GrOD.  The  language  however  was  a 
formidable  obstacle  ;  none  of  them  were  men  of  literary 
acquirements,  nor  was  there  any  educated  native  like 
Mr.  Samuel  Crowther  in  the  Yoruba  Mission,  to  whom 
the  sweet  accents  of  his  mother  tononie  soon  ajrain 
became  familiar,  enabling  him  to  assist  his  fellow- 
laboiu-ers  in  their  attainment  of  the  language.  The 
settlers  indeed  soon  picked  up  enough  Maori  to  com- 
municate with  the  people  on  matters  of  ordinary  life ; 
but  without  dictionary,  grammar,  or  even  a  written 
alphabet  of  sounds,  it  was  long  before  they  could  mas- 
ter it  sufficiently  to  express  ideas.  The  New  Zcalanders 
too  knew  something  of  English,  and  though  it  was 
chiefly  of  the  lowest  and  commonest  kind,  it  was  at 
first  only  through  this  medium  that  the  Mission- 
aries, as  they  were  now  becoming,  were  able  at  all  to 
make  themselves  understood  on  religious  subjects.  In 
this  however  they  laboured  anxiously  and  earnestly  as 

•  Prov.  ir.  25,  27. 

t  We  must  be  understood  as  ppeaking  of  Mr.  Hall  and  Mr.  King  ; 
Mr.  Kendall  proved  himself  unworthy  of  the  work,  and  was  subse- 
qnentiy  dismissed,  though  at  this  time  he  was  associated  with  them 


74  IMPROTEMENT. 

far  as  their  daily  secular  work  left  tliem  time  and 
opportunity,  and  a  gradual  improvement  began  in 
the  settlement,  almost  unperceived  by  tlie  Mission- 
aries themselves.  The  chiefs  frequently  visited  them, 
and  suffered  them  sometimes  to  speak  to  them  on 
the  concerns  of  their  souls ;  and  some  of  them,  espe- 
cially Koro-koro,  so  far  understood  their  teaching, 
that  they  would  help  them,  when  explaining  these 
things  to  strangers.  The  school  had  been  established ; 
.and  though  it  was  often  suspended  from  want  of  food,* 
•yet  the  boys  evidently  made  progress,  and  the  native 
labourers  they  hired  were  becoming  more  regular  and 
■  steady  in  their  work,  and  more  inclined  for  religious 
instruction. 

Now  and  then  a  transient  gleam  of  encouragement 
would  cheer  even  the  Missionaries'  do^^^^lcast  hearts. 
In  June,  1817,  Mr.  Hall  writes,  "The  natives  at 
Hangi-houa  are  certainly  much  improved;  some  of  them 
are  quite  sociable,  live  among  us,  and  sometimes  work 
with  us.  "We  are  now  clearing  ground  for  wheat ;  I 
take  a  hoe,  and  literally  break  up  the  fallow  ground ; 
could  I  do  so  spiritually  in  their  hearts  I  should  in- 
deed rejoice.  The  labourers  do  however  come  in  to 
family  prayer  and  exposition,  they  are  attentive  and 
well-behaved,  and.  seem  in  some  degree  to  understand 
what  they  hear."t 

But  these  seasons  of  encouragement  seldom  lasted 

♦  Both  boys  and  girls  always  required  food  to  induce  them  to 
attend  school,  and  when  the  resources  of  the  settlement  failed,  vhe 
school  was  often  suspended  for  weeks  together. 

t  Mr.  Kendall  had  written  a  prayer  and  a  short  clementAry 
•catechism  in  Maori,  which  proved  very  useful  to  the  other  Mission- 
:aries. 


MISSIONARY    WORK.  75 

long  ;  wars  and  quarrels  among  the  tribes,  the  arrival 
of  a  whaler  in  the  bay,  or  some  event  of  one  kind 
c»r  other,  frequently  occurred  to  distract  the  minds  of 
liie  people,  to  awaken  all  theii'  evil  passions,  to  bring 
darkness  and  danger  on  the  Missionaries,  and  for  a 
litiie  apparently  to  undo  the  little  good  that  was  go- 
ing on. 

The  settlers  did  not  confine  their  labour  to  Eangi- 
houa  ;  but  as  their  acquaintance  with  the  language 
increased,  they  went  out  on  Sabbath  days  into  the 
neighbouring  villages ;  and,  though  with  stammering 
lips,  tried  to  tell  them  of  the  Creation,  the  Fall,  and  of 
the  wonders  of  Eedemption. 

Sometimes  they  made  more  distant  excursions,  either 
visiting  the  coast  to  the  South  in  some  native  canoe,  or 
penetrating  on  foot  many  miles  .  into  the  interior ; 
generally  accompanied  by  a  friendly  chief,  and  every- 
where received  Avith  kindness  and  hospitality.  It  is 
true  that  sometimes  there  was  nothing  to  be  procured 
i'er  food  but  fern-root,  and  fish  that  was  not  eatable ; 
and  their  only  lodging  was  a  stifling  native  hut,  or  in 
fine  weather,  the  far  preferable  shelter  of  a  neighbouring 
tree  ;  but  none  of  these  tilings  moved  them,  nor  hinder- 
ed them  from  journeys  that  enabled  them  to  declare  the 
(rdspel  to  more  distant  villages. 

Looking  back  as  we  now  do  on  these  early  days  of 
the  New  Zealand  Mission,  we  can  but  marvel  at  the 
lilstory.  AVe  wish  we  could  impart  to  our  readers  the 
impression  made  upon  our  own  minds  by  the  perusal 
nfthe  letters  and  journals  of  the  Missionaries.     But 

was  the  continual  recurrence  of  the  trials  that  made 

•in  so  heavy  to  be  borne ;  and  of  this,  of  course,  no 
abridged  account  can  give  a  just  representation.     And 


76  ME.  maesden's  second  tisit. 

yet  so  patiently,  so  clieerfully,  did  these  servants  of 
Cheist  bear  the  Cross  for  His  name's  sake,  that  it  is 
only  when  in  later  years  Ave  find  how  thankfully  they 
rejoiced  in  their  comparative  relief,  that  we  can  form 
any  adequate  idea  of  what  they  really  suflered.  God 
specially  upheld  them,  or  they  must  have  sunk  under 
their  accumulated  burdens. 

Four  years  and  a  half  thus  passed  away:  no  per- 
manent addition  had  been  made  to  their  number ;  for 
,  though  fresh  labourers  had  more  than  once  been  sent, 
they  had  proved  unsuited  for  the  work,  and  had  been 
recalled.  Nor  had  they  had  the  comfort  of  personal 
intercourse  with  Mr.  Marsden :  that  good  mian's  heart 
had  not  grown  cold,  but  his  duties  in  the  Colony  had 
obliged  him  to  remain  there.  "We  may  therefore  ima- 
gine the  joy  with  which  Mr.  Hall  and  Mr.  King  saw  the 
Active  again,  on  the  13th  of  August,  1S19,  enter  the 
Bay  of  Islands,  and  found  that  Mr.  Marsden  was  on 
board,  with  some  additional  labourers. 

Mr.  Marsden' s  visit  was  very  opportune,  and  gave 
great  encouragement  to  the  settlers.  Disheartening  as 
was  the  slowness  of  progress  when  measured  by  months 
or  even  by  years,  yet  the  present  aspect  of  things,  com- 
pared with  what  it  was  in  1815,  filled  the  heart  of  this 
friend  of  the  Maoris  with  gratitude  and  hope.  An 
evident  improvement  had  taken  place  in  tlie  tone  and 
bearing  of  the  chiefs;  several  of  them  had  become 
anxiously  desirous  of  peace,  and  now  only  took  up  arms 
in  self-defence.  A  much  larger  quantity  of  land  had 
been  brought  into  cultivation  ;  European  grain  and 
vegetables  were  becoming  common  among  the  people ; 
and  though  as  yet  these  were  only  valued  as  articles  of 
barter  with  the  shipping,  yet  the  mere  raising  them 


KEBI-KERI.  77 

tended  to  promote  liabits  of  industry  and  steady  ap- 
plication.     The  school  children,  notwithstanding  all 

!  disadvantages,  had  made  some  progress  in  reading  and 

i  writing  ;  and  were  in  better  discipline  than  he  expect- 
ed,    lie  gi'ieved  indeed  to  find  that,  as  far  as  human 

I  eyes  could  see,  the  word  of  God  had  as  yet  fallen  on 
"way-side"  hearers,  and  that  there  was  not  one  indi- 
vidual on  whose  heart  any  impression  had  been  made, 
yet  he  continued  to  take  a  cheerful  view  of  the  pros- 
pect of  the  Mission ;  for  he  remembered  that  the  hea- 

j  then  were  given  to  the  Son  f(Jr  His  inheritance ;  and 
the  very  fact  of  the  ]Missionaries  having  been  enabled 
to  keep  their  ground,  seemed  to  him  a  good  omen  Tor 
the  future. 

He  found  many  of  the  chiefs  in  the  Bay  of  Islands, 
and  along  the  coast  to  the  Eiver  Thames,  very  anxious 
for  Missionary  settlements  in  their  respective  districts,* 
but  as  only  one  additional  one  could  now  be  formed, 
he  considered  that  Hongi  had  the  first  claim,  and  made 
arrangements  for  the  establishment  of  a  new  station 
twelve  miles  from  AVaimate,  the  chiefs  otsti  residence, 
and  nine  miles  from  Eangi-houa.  It  was  a  beautiful 
spot,  on  the  banks  of  the  Keri-Tceri,  five  miles  from  its 
mouth,  and  not  far  below  a  Avaterfall  to  which  the  na-* 
tives  had  given  the  name  of  "  AVaiani-waniwa,"  or 
"  Rainbow- water." 

In  the  course  of  1820,  ]Mr.  Marsden  again  visited 
the  Island  at  the  request  of  the  government,  who  were 
beginning  to  turn  their  attention  to  it,  and  he  rejoiced 

*  Of  course  this  wjis  only  from  tp«niporal  motives,  yet  it  gave  an 
opening  for  the  gospel,  and  who  could  say  what  spiritual  resulta 
might  follow  i 


78  ME.  maesden's  tkied  tisit. 

in  tlie  opportunity  tlius  afforded  him  of  exploring  the 
country  to  the  distance  of  two  or  three  hundred  miles 
from  the  settlement. 

To  those  who  love  to  trace  the  progress  of  a  good 
man  through  dangers,  privations,  and  difficulties  in  the 
cause  of  God  and  man,  we  would  recommend  the  peru- 
sal of  Mr.  Marsden's  Journals,  in  the  21st  and  22n(l 
Eeports  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  and  in  the 
Missionary  Kegister  for  1822.  They  will  read  with 
,  what  dauntless  courage  he  made  his  way,  at  one  time 
with  a  European  companion,  at  another  with  merely 
a  native  chief*  to  guide  him,  through  unknown  forests 
and  wilds,  trackless  save  to  the  eye  of  the  experienced 
natives,  to  whom  the  turning  of  a  leaf  is  sometimes  the 
only  indication  that  the  way  has  ever  before  been  trodden 
by  mortal  foot.  They  will  read  of  the  many  villages  he 
visited  in  this  land  of  savages,  of  the  children's  shrieks 
of  terror  whenever  they  caught  the  white  man's  eye, 
and  of  the  respect  and  friendliness  with  which  the  older 
people  welcomed  him.  To  what  appalling  tales  of  can- 
nibalism was  he  not  forced  to  listen,  during  these  long 
iourneySjt  and  how  did  his  inmost  soul  rejoice  in  being 
permitted  to  proclaim  to  them  in  return  a  Saviour's 
Jove! 

The  establishment  of  this  second  station  at  Keri-keri 
was  in  some  respects  attended  with  different  circum- 
stances from  that  of  Rangi-houa.  Hongi's  people,  the 
Ngapui  tribe,  partaking  of  the  character  of  their  chief, 

•  The  name  of  this  chief  was  Temorangha. 

f  During  one  of  these  expeditions,  Mr.  Marsdcn  mentions  that 
he  did  not  visit  a  single  familj'  of  which  one  or  more  of  its  members 
had  not  been  devoured,  and  doubtless  they  had  all  done  the  satie 
to  others. 


KERI-KERI.  79 

were  far  more  proud,  ferocious,  and  turbulent  than 
those  of  tlie  gentle  Euatara;  and  though  Keri-keri 
was  not  more  than  nine  or  ten  miles  from  Eangi-houa, 
the  influence  of  the  settlers  had  not  reached  it.  Hongi 
himself,  though  anxious  for  the  settlement  from  inter- 
ested motives,  took  little  pains  to  promote  it ;  and  it 
was  Avith  difficulty  that  the  Missionaries  could  procure 
timber  for  their  buildings,  unless  they  purchased  it 
with  muskets  and  powder.  And  the  continual  petty 
warfare  in  which  Hongi  was  engaged  with  some  one  or 
other  of  the  neighbouring  tribes,  the  passing  and  re- 
passing of  hostile  parties  intent  on  mischief,  kept  them 
in  continual  alarm. 

But  the  unexpected  departure  of  Hongi  in  March, 

1820,  for  England,  freed  them  from  some  of  these  evils, 
and  they  set  about  the  improvement  and  cultivation 
of  the  settlement  with  all  possible  activity.     Early  in 

1821,  one  of  them  A\-rites,  "  I  bless  God  that  at  this 
time  we  are  living  in  the  midst  of  this  people  without 
any  fear  or  apprehension  as  to  our  safety ;  the  inhabit- 
ants immediately  round  us  are  much  softened  since  we 
have  been  among  them,  and  we  possess  their  confidence 
and  esteem." 

The  farming  establishment  at  Keri-keri  prospered 
much  better  than  at  Eangi-houa ;  the  soil  was  superior, 
and  the  Missionaries  had  acquired  experience.  Accord- 
ingly we  read  of  ten  natives  constantly  employed  in 
farming,  gardening,  looking  after  pigs,  goats,  cows,  &c., 
"  often  acres  of  land  so^vn  with  wheat,  barley,  oats,  and 
pease,"  of  the  "garden  being  well  stoclvcd  with  veget- 
ables, fruit  trees,  and  flowers."  Among  the  vegetables, 
asparagus  is  particularly  mentioned;  and  peaches, 
apricots,  oranges,  and  lemons  were  only  a  ftw  of  the 


80  nONGl's    VISIT    TO    ENGLAND. 

fruits  t'liey  were  enjoyiDg  iu  not  more  than  two  years 
after  they  had  introduced  them  into  the  country,  so 
fertile  was  the  soil  and  so  favourable  the  climate. 

A  few  children,  too,  were  found  willing  to  be  taught. 
The  same  plan  was  adopted  as  at  Eangi-houa,  of  taking 
young  women  into  the  house,  and  of  collecting  the 
work-people  for  instruction ;  the  Missionaries  were 
getting  on  with  the  language,  and  "  all  things  looked 
bright." 

"We  must  now  leave  New  Zealand  for  a  little  while, 
and  follow  Hongi  on  his  way  to  England.  He  was  ac- 
companied by  Mr.  Kendall  and  a  neighbouring  chief.* 
The  reasons  he  assigned  for  undertaking  the  voyagewere, 
his  wish  "  to  see  the  king  and  his  people,  and  to  know 
what  they  were  doing  ;"  and  he  expressed  great  anxiety 
to  take  back  with  him  a  number  of  artisans  and  some 
more  Missionaries.  The  friends  of  Missions  and  of 
civilization  received  him  warmly  ;  it  seemed  an  opening 
for  the  future  well-being  of  New  Zealand  that  they 
dared  not  neglect ;  and  no  pains  were  spared  to  gratify 
his  curiosity,  or  inform  his  mind.  He  was  even  ad- 
mitted to  an  interview  with  his  Majesty  George  TV., 
who  received  him  and  his  companion  with  the  utmost 
courtesy,  and  made  them  some  valuable  presents.  Hon- 
gi's  dignified  and  courteous  bearing  excited  the  gi'eatest 
interest  in  the  minds  of  those  who  mourned  over  the 
darkness  of  his  soul,  and  he  received  presents  of  every- 
thing that  was  likely  to  promote  the  civilization  of  his 
country.  Little  did  his  kind  and  generous  friends  sus- 
pect the  feeling  that  lay  deep  within  his  heart,  or  de- 
tect in  his  bland  and  quiet  manner  the  ambition  that 
was  tlie  true  motive  that  had  brought  him  to  these 
*  Waikato,  a  chief  of  the  Bay  of  Islands. 


noNQi.  81 

sliores.  lie  aspired  to  the  entire  sovereignty  of  his 
Island ;  he  knew  by  experience  the  advantage  of  Eu- 
ropean fire-arms  over  the  native  weapons  still  in  use 
among  the  distant  tribes  ;  and,  too  impatient  to  wait 
for  the  slow  supply  obtained  from  trading  vessels,  he 
had  determined  to  come  himself  to  what  he  supposed 
must  be  a  land  of  muskets,  and  obtain  as  many  as  he 
could  wish.  His  shrewd  mind  soon  discovered  the 
mistake  he  had  made,  but  carefully  concealing  his  cha- 
grin and  disappointment,  he  accepted  with  apparent 
gratitude  the  gifts  that  were  so  freely  bestowed  upon 
him,  disposed  of  some  of  them,  even  while  in  England, 
for  his  fiivourite  weapon,  and  exchanging  the  rest*  at 
I  Port  Jackson,  returned  to  his  native  land,  not  only 
amply  supplied  "with  instruments  of  destruction  against 
his  countrymen,  but  with  his  mind  embittered  ac^ainst 
the  Church  Missionary  Society,  finding  as  he  did  that 
its  members  desired  tlic  salvation  of  souls  instead  of 
his  own  exaltation.  How  strong  is  the  contrast  be- 
tween this  visit  of  Hongi  to  England,  and  that  of 
his  nephew  Euatara,  as  to  the  object,  the  cnrcumstances, 
and  the  results  f  of  each  ! 

Hongi  arrived  again  in  New  Zealand  in  July,  1821 ; 
his  whole  tone  and  conduct  towards  the  settlers  was 

*  One  of  the  few  articles  which  he  did  not  thus  exchange  was  a 
suit  of  armour  given  him  by  the  king,  George  lY.,  of  which  he  was 
very  proud. 

f  One  advantage  however  accrued  from  this  Tisit  of  Hongi  and 
Waikato  to  England,  as  it  enabled  Professor  Lee  to  become  ac- 
quainted with  the  Maori  language,  and  to  prepare  a  Grammar  and 
Vocabulary.  Several  other  chiefs  had  previously  visited  this  coun- 
try, but  as,  except  in  the  case  of  Mowhec,  who  died  in  England,  no 
lasting  effects  resulted  from  these  visits,  we  have  omitted  any  allu- 
sion to  them. 


82  EETURT^-   or    HO^fGI. 

now  altered,  and  his  former  professions  of  friendliness 
were  changed  into  contempt  and  arrogance.  He  con- 
trasted their  rude  dwellings  and  their  simple  habits 
with  the  fine  buildings  and  the  splendour  he  had  seen 
in  England ;  and,  in  his  ignorance  of  true  worth  and 
moral  dignity,  concluded  they  were  beneath  the  notice 
of  one  who  had  been  received  with  kindness  by  persons 
of  high  station  in  this  country,  and  who  had  been  ad- 
mitted to  the  presence  of  Eoyalty  itself. 

His  people  caught  his  spirit,  and  the  face  of  things 
at  Keri-keri  was  wholly  changed  ;  the  workmen  in  the 
employ  of  the  Missionaries  left  them;  "the  natives," 
writes  one  of  them,  "  one  and  all,  treat  us  wdth  con- 
tempt; they  are  almost  past  bearing,  coming  into  our 
houses  when  they  please,  demanding  food,  and  stealing 
whatever  they  can  lay  their  hands  upon,  breaking  our 
garden  fences,  and  seeming,  in  short,  ripe  for  any  mis- 
chief. I  had  my  fears  that  they  would  have  seized  on 
the  whole  of  our  property;  but  the  Lord,  who  is  a  pre- 
sent help  in  trouble,  has  heard  our  prayers."  The  de- 
predations we  have  spoken  of  at  Eangi-houa  were 
repeated  at  Keri-keri  more  than  once ;  their  own  dwell- 
ing-houses were  broken  into  (an  act  of  violence  here- 
tofore unknown)  ;  plates,  dishes,  &c.,  were  broken ;  and 
the  food  the  plunderers  could  not  eat  was  destroyed. 
Had  it  not  been  for  Hewa,  a  powerful  neighbouring 
chief,  who  had  always  behaved  kindly  to  the  INIission- 
aries,  they  could  hardly  have  escaped  personal  violence. 
As  soon  as  he  heard  of  the  attack,  he  of  his  o\xn  ac- 
cord came  to  their  assistance,  drove  away  the  assailants, 
and  for  some  days  kept  guard  near  the  house.  "  Help 
us,  O  Lord,"  continues  Mr.  F.  Hall,  "to  put  our  trust 
in  Thee  by  faith,  to  stand  still  and  see  Thy  salvation. 


SCENES    OF    WAR.  83 

Oil !  restrain  the  violence  of  these  heathen,  enable  us 
to  bear  patiently  the  spoiling  of  our  goods,  and  make 
all  thinp;s.  however  painful,  work  to^i^ether  for  good." 

The  departure  of  Hongi  with  his  fighting  men,  early 
in  September,  on  an  expedition  to  the  Eiver  Thames, 
left  the  party  at  Keri-keri  more  quiet,  but  with  fewer 
opportunities  of  usefulness.  Almost  all  the  chiefs  for 
a  long  distance  round  had  been  obliged  reluctantly  to 
accompany  him,  and  the  country  was  nearly  deserted ; 
many  of  the  children  even  were  taken  away,  for,  as 
Hongi  said,  he  wished  them  to  learn  to  fight,  and  not  to 
read. 

In  December  they  returned  from  their  too  success- 
ful enterprise.  The  tribes  they  attacked  could  not 
cope  with  Eiu-opean  weapons;  hundreds  were  killed 
and  eaten  on  -the  field  of  battle ;  the  Adllages  were 
burnt,  and  two  thousand  captives,  chiefly  women  and 
children,  were  brought  back  in  triumph  to  the  Bay  of 
Islands,  some  to  share  the  fate  of  their  slaughtered 
companions,  the  rest  to  endure  the  miseries  of  per- 
petual slavery.     It  had  been  a  war  of  extermination. 

But  oh!  what  scenes  of  horror  were  the  Mission- 
aries now  called  upon  to  witness,  scenes  never  before 
brought  before  the  eye  of  Europeans.  Heads  borne 
along  as  trophies,  women  and  even  children  falling  on 
some  of  the  unhappy  prisoners,  and  murdering  them 
with  yells  of  triumph.  And  then  the  horrid  feast,  ac- 
companied with  atrocities  too  dreadful  to  be  believed,* 

*  Hitherto  scenes  of  this  kind  hud  been  carefully  concealed  from 
the  knowledge  of  the  settlers;  they  Avcre  not  indeed  ignorant  of 
their  occun-cnce,  but  knew  not  when  or  where  they  took  place,  nor 
with  what  barbarous  circumstances.  Even  the  murder  of  single 
slaxes  had  usually  been  done  in  secret. 
G  2 


84  SCENES    OF   WAK. 

except  oil  the  testimony  of  eye-witnesses,  and  far  too 
dreadful  to  be  recorded  in  these  pages.* 

The  Missionaries  who  witnessed  them  were  so  affect- 
ed, that  it  was  some  time  before  they  recovered  their 
usnal  tone  of  health  and  spirits ;  and  their  Avives  and 
children  dared  not  stir  from  their  houses,  lest  some 
similar  appalling  scene  should  meet  their  eye. 

"  And  is  there  care  in  heaven  ?  And  is  there  love 
In  heavenly  beings  to  such  creatures  base, 

That  may  compassion  of  their  evils  move  ? 

There  is  ; — else  much  more  wretched  were  the  case 
Of  men  than  brutes. — But  oh  !  the  exceeding  grace 

Of  highest  God,  that  loves  his  creatures  so, 
And  all  his  works  with  mercy  doth  embrace  !  " 


*  A  very  affecting  incident  occurred  connected  with  this  expe- 
dition. When  Mr,  Butler,  in  1820,  accompanied  Mr.  Marsdcn  in  his 
visits  along  the  coast  towards  the  South,  they  had  been  frequently 
importuned  to  send  European  settlers  among  them,  and  hopes  were 
held  out  that  by  and  bye  this  might  be  the  case. — "  By  and  bye  !  " 
cried  the  poor  people,  *'  but  when  ?  we  fear  all  our  eyes  will  be 
dark  before  they  come,  and  we  shall  never  see  them."  And  now 
two  of  the  captive  women  visited  Mr.  Butler,  and  mo'arnfully  re- 
minded him  of  the  couA-ersation.  "  Ah,"  said  they,  "we  told  you  at 
the  time  we  should  all  be  dead  before  any  Missionaries  came."  It 
was  too  true,  for  the  whole  district  was  by  this  war  depopulated 
and  most  of  the  inhabitants  were  in  eternity  I 


CHAPTEE  YIII. 

PROGRESS   OF    THE    MISSION — MR.    MARSDEJj's    FOURTH    VISIT — AR- 
RIVAL   OF    REV.    II.    -WILLIAMS — TRIALS — LAUNCH   OF    HERALD 

"REV.    W.    AVILLIAMS. 

"  The  voice  of  thy  brother's  blood  crieth  unto  me  from  the 
ground." — Gen.  iv.  10. 

There  is  uot  much  variety  of  incident  in  tlie  next 
two  or  three  years  of  New  Zealand's  history.  The 
petty  chiefs  round  the  Bay  of  Islands  continued  to 
quarrel  and  fight  among  themselves,  or  with  their  im- 
mediate neighbours,  while  the  restless  spirit  of  Ilongi 
led  him  to  more  distant  and  more  miu'derous  coniiicts. 
Had  the  mind  of  this  aspiring  chief  been  less  barbar- 
ous, had  liis  powers  of  reasoning  equalled  his  strength 
of  will,  his  ambition  might  have  promoted  the  welfare 
of  his  country ;  and  New  Zealand,  freed  from  intestine 
divisions,  and  united  under  one  head,  might  have  taken 
her  own  place  among  the  nations.  But  the  aim  of 
Hongi  seems  to  have  been  the  acquisition  of  territory, 
rather  than  the  increase  of  subjects ;  and  the  ruined 
plantations,  the  burnt  villages,  and  the  depopulated 
districts  tliat  everj^where  marked  his  victorious  career, 
told  too  plainly  that  his  residence  on  British  soil  had 
not  inspired  him  with  British  feelings.  The  horrors 
of  war  increased  with  the  increase  in  the  supply  of 
fire-arms  ;  much  larger  numbers  were  slain  on  the  fields 
of  battle  than  while  mcrys  and  pattoos  were  the  only 


86  PATIENCE    OF    SETTLERS. 

weapons  employed ;  and  the  captives,  that  could  for- 
merly be  counted  by  tens,  were  now  reckoned  by  him 
dreds  and  by  thousands.  The  population  Avas  rapidly 
diminishing,*  and  the  whole  Island  seemed  likely  at  no 
very  distant  time  again  to  become  a  desert. 

How  loud  was  the  cry  that  now  went  up  from  the 
blood-stained  soil  of  the  beautiful  Ahina-maui !  a  cry 
of  brother's  blood !  The  Missionaries  heard,  and  shud- 
dered at  it ;  but  they  heard  also  another  voice,  sound- 
ing full  and  deep  in  their  inmost  soul,  a  voice  th-at 
"  spoke  better  things  than  the  blood  of  Abel,"  and  that 
nerved  them  to  endure  all  things,  if  by  any  means  they 
might  be  the  blessed  instruments  of  saving  some  from 
eternal  death. 

One  of  them  writes,  "  These  scenes  of  cruelty  are 
more  than  we  could  bear,  were  it  not  for  the  promises 
of  God.  To  support  us  when  cast  down,  He  has  said, 
'  Fear  not  them  which  kill  the  body,  but  are  not  able 
to  kill  the  soul.'  Still  we  need  great  faith  to  enable 
us  to  stand  our  ground." 

Another,  after  enumerating  some  of  the  atrocities 
alluded  to  in  the  last  chapter,  adds,  "  These  are  scenes 
which  have  never  before  taken  place  under  the  eyes  of 
Europeans  since  the  Mission  was  established. — The 
late  events  have  made  the  people  dreadfully  familiar 
with  human  blood.  They  pay  no  respect  to  our  feel- 
ings, but  seem  rather  bent  on  disgusting  us.  There  is 
a  mystery  in  their  conduct  that  I  cannot  unravel :  it  is 
sufficient  for  me  that  my  gracious  Lord  knows  what  is 
in  every  heart,  and  He  doeth  all  things  well.    To  Him 

*  Few  of  the  captives  survived  long ;  those  who  escaped  death 
from  the  anger  or  caprice  of  their  masters  gradually  sunk  under  the 
pressure  of  want,  disease,  and  a  broken  heart. 


COUEAGE    A>'D    PERSEVERANCE.  87 

be  glory  and  praise.  If  I  am  killed  and  eaten  by  these 
ferocious  men,  I  know  that  my  iSaviour  ^^  ill  iind  my 
poor  body  at  the  last  day." 

The  coutident  language  of  a  third  is :  "J  do  hope 
and  pray,  notwithstanding  every  difficulty,  tliat  the 
Lord  will  enable  us  to  keep  our  ground  among  this 
people,  and  finally,  of  His  mercy  and  goodness,  bless 
the  cause  we  have  in  hand ;  and  in  His  own  good  time 
make  these  habitations  of  cruelty  the  quiet  and  peace- 
able abodes  of  peace  and  love." 

And  our  sanguine  friend  at  Paramatta,  full  of  earn- 
est hope  and  faith  in  the  promises  of  God,  writes  to 
the  Home  Committee,  "  These  things  do  not  make  me 
despair ;  God  will  yet  deliver  the  Xew  Zealanders  from 
the  dominions  of  the  prince  of  this  world,  and  they 
shall  see  His  salvation.  ■  You  have  some  of  the  excel- 
lent of  the  earth  in  JS^ew  Zealand,  whom  the  Lord  will 
assuredly  bless ;  but  we  must  not  sow,  and  expect  to 
reap  in  the  same  day." 

What  a  remarkable  picture  did  the  Bay  of  Islands 
now  present  to  the  thoughtful  mind !  or  perhaps  we 
might  say,  what  an  epitome  of  the  state  of  the  world  at 
large,  as  seen  by  the  eye  of  faith !  The  heathen  fight- 
ing and  devouring  one  another — the  so-called  Chris- 
tians on  board  the  trading  vessels,  or  residing  at 
Kororarika,  urging  them  on,  for  the  gratification  of 
their  o\^ai  evil  passions,  to  destruction  of  body  and 
soul ; — while  a  little  band  of  God's  faithful  servants, 
brought  from  the  utmost  ends  of  the  earth,  were  de- 
voting every  physical  and  mental  energy  to  their  tem- 
poral and  eternal  welfare. 

God's  servants  had  much  to  bear.  On  the  banks  of 
the  Keri-keri  was  the  accustomed  place  of  rendezvous 


88  PERSETERANCE. 

for  Ilongl  and  liis  adherents  before  starting  on  an  ex- 
pedition ;  and  on  these  occasions  the  settlement  was, 
for  weeks  together,  surrounded  Avith  parties  of  turbu- 
lent and  violent  men,  and  its  inhabitants  were  subjected 
to  threats,  insults,  and  plunder.  Here  the  warriors 
assembled  again  on  their  return,  and  the  "  melancholy 
din"  was  sometimes  scarcely  bearable.  "A¥ives  la- 
menting their  lost  husbands,  prisoners  bemoaning  their 
cruel  and  perpetual  bondage,  mingled  with  the  joy  of 
relatives  restored,  and  the  shouts  of  victory;" — and 
though  the  Missionaries  escapea  some  of  the  dreadful 
sights  they  had  been  compelled  to  witness  in  1821,* 
yet  less  revolting  acts  of  cannibalism  were  not  unire- 
quently  perpetrated  within  sight  of  their  dwellings. 

Quietly  and  perseveringly,  however,  all  continued  in 
their  important  work.  Mr.  Hall,  and  Mr.  King,  at 
Hangi-houa,  cheered  and  strengthened  by  the  accession 
of  brethren  at  Keri-keri,  proceeded  with  fresh  spirit, 
and  found  that  their  improved  acquaintance  with  the 
language  had  a  marked  effect ;  the  people  seemed  to 
feel  they  had  some  interest  in  a  religion  that  could  be 
conveyed  to  them  in  their  own  tongue.  The- chief  of 
the  little  village  of  Kaishilvi,  visited  by  Mr.  King  on 
Wednesday  evenings,  showed  him  great  attention,  re- 
gularly preparing  a  meal  for  him,  and  gathering  to- 
gether as  many  of  his  people  as  he  could,  and  some- 
times even  helping  on  the  children  in  their  attempts 
to  learn  to  read.  To  use  the  words  of  ]\Ir.  Hall,  about 
this  time,  "  Notwithstanding  the  many  evils  that  have 
arisen  to  hinder  us,  much  good  has  been  done;  we 
have  as  yet  no  converts,  but  much  knowledge  has  been 
spread  abroad,  and  important  benefits  conferred.  Th« 
♦  Page  83. 


persey3:eance.  o9 

foundation  has  been  laid  of  a  work  that  will  iloiirish 
when  the  present  instruments  shall  be  no  more." 

At  Keri-keri,  during  this  time,  the  Eev.  J.  Butler, 
Mr.  F.  Hall,  Mr.  Kemp,  and  Mr.  Clarke  were  dili- 
gently engaged  in  the  necessary  secular  work  of  the 
settlement,  and  in  the  instruction  of  the  children  and 
adults  in  their  employ ;  and  Mr.  Shepherd,  who  had 
made  gi'cater  progress  in  the  language,  turned  his  at- 
tention to  itinerating  among  the  neighbouring  villages, 
and  to  the  translation  of  portions  of  the  sacred  Scrip- 
tures into  Maori; — "convinced,"  as  he  says,  "that 
one  Gospel  in  their  owti  tongue  would  be  more  effectual 
to  the  good  of  the  people  than  all  the  methods  that 
had  hitherto  been  adopted." 

Indeed  it  was  an  increasing  conviction  among  them 
all,  that  the  plan  of  gradual  approaches  by  means  of  civil- 
ization had  been  tried  long  enough,  and  that  tlie  citadel 
must  be  stormed  at  once  with  the  weapons  of  God's 
own  armoury ;  in  short,  that  evangehzation  must  take 
precedence  of  any  attempt  to  improve  the  social  con- 
dition of  the  people.  They  strongly  felt  how  much 
they  were  hindered  in  this  work  by  their  own  secular 
employments,  but  at  present  there  was  no  help  for  this ; 
their  very  existence  depended  on  their  manual  labour, 
and  they  could  only  wait  and  hope  and  pray  for  the 
time  when  they  should  be  set  free  from  some  of  this, 
and  have  a  larger  amount  of  leisure  and  energy  to 
spare  for  the  more  spiritual  work.  About  this  time 
they  established  regular  prayer-meetings  amoug  them- 
selves, and  they  afterwards  looked  back  to  this  as  the 
period  from  which  to  date  the  first  visible  beginning  of 
any  marked  improvement,  and  the  time  when  they  ob« 


90  ME.    MAKSDEX'S    rOURTH    YISIT. 

served  a  silent  influence  for  good,  slowly  yet  evidently 
making  its  way  in  the  minds  of  many  of  the  chiefs.* 

Things  were  in  this  state  when,  on  August  3rd,  1823, 
Mr.  Marsden  again  entered  the  Bay,  bringing  with 
him  the  important  accession  of  the  Eev.  Henry  Wil- 
liams, with  his  ^\•ife  and  family,  and  Mr.  Fairburn,  a 
mechanic ;  and  a  third  station  Avas  formed  at  Paihia, 
on  the  south  side  of  the  Bay,  the  property  of  Tekoke, 
who  had  resided  for  a  short  time  with  Mr.  Marsden  at 
Paramatta,  and  on  whose  protection  and  good-will  he 
was  persuaded  the  new  comers  miglit  depend. 
^  It  was  a  beautiful  spot  that  was  fixed  on  for  the  ne-;*' 
station.  About  three  hundred  acres  of  level  ground 
lay  sheltered  in  an  amphitheatre  of  fern-clad  and  Avood- 
ed  hills,  and  in  front  a  hard  sandy  beach  led  down  to 
the  sea.  Three  small  rocky  islands,  covered  with  foliage, 
were  near  the  shore,  not  only  adding  to  the  beauty  of 
the  view,  but  protecting  the  land  from  the  wild  ocean 
waves,  while  at  some  miles  distance  the  entrance  of  the 
Bay  was  clearly  visible,  and  they  could  watch  the 
arrival  of  any  English  vessel. 

Here,  with  all  speed,  raupo  houses  were  constructed 
for  the  Missionary  dwellings,  for  stores  and  work-shop  ; 
ground  was  cleared  and  fenced  in  for  garden  and  farm- 
yard ;  the  live  stock  they  had  brought  with  them  was 
safely  deposited  within  the  enclosure  ;  the  garden  was 

*  The  Missionaries  had  also  been  much  assisted  and  strengthened 
by  the  residence  among  them,  for  sonic  months,  of  the  Rev.  S.  Leigh 
and  Mrs.  Leigh,  sent  out  by  the  Wesleyan  Missionary  Society,  to 
found  a  new  Mission  in  the  island.  They  were  joined  by  !Mr.  "N^Tiite, 
and  in  June,  1823,  proceeded  to  Whangaroa  Bay,  and  settled  them- 
selves among  that  fierce  tribe,  on  the  very  spot  that  witnessed  the 
destruction  of  the  Boyd  and  her  crew. 


PATHIA.  91 

cropped ;  native  boys  and  girls  were  taken  into  the 
house  ;  native  labourers  were  employed  in  various  ways ; 
and  before  ISIr.  Marsden  left  the  Island  the  station  was 
fairly  established. 

'No  one  could  have  been  better  suited  for  the  Mission 
at  this  period  of  its  existence,  when  the  hitherto  de- 
sultory and  almost  unconnected  efforts  of  the  settlers 
were  beginning  to  assume  a  more  definite  and  united 
form,  than  Mr.  Heniy  Williams.  With  a  heart  given  to 
GrOD,  and  zealous  for  the  salvation  of  the  heathen,  he 
combined  an  indomitable  perseverance  vriih  a  spirit  of 
ardent  enterprise,  that  carried  him  through  difficulties 
and  obstacles  under  which  most  men  would  have  suc- 
cumbed. 

Nor  was  Mrs.  Williams  less  adapted  to  her  own  pecu- 
liar post.  To  "  a  heart  at  leisure  from  itself,  to  soothe 
and  sympathize  "  with  all  around  her,  Mrs.  AVilliaras 
added  an  activity  and  elasticity  of  mind  that  every  day's 
events  and  every  day's  employments  brought  into 
lively  exercise.  To  a  well-regulated  mind,  the  smaller 
annoyances  and  trials  of  life  happening  to  us  only  now 
and  then,  are  not  worth  a  thought,  surrounded  as  we 
are  with  inmumbered  comforts,  and  among  our  own 
people  ;  but  the  same  things  occiu-ring  daily  and  hourly 
in  an  uncivilized  and  savage  land,  press  heavily  on  the 
strength  and  spirits  of  the  best  disciplined. 

We  have  been  privileged  to  read  some  letters  from 
Mrs.  Williams'  own  graphic  pen,  referring  to  this 
period ;  and  the  details  they  give  of  the  trials  of  the 
fii'st  two  years  of  her  ^Missionary  life,  and  of  the  spirit 
in  which  she  met  them,  are  so  full  of  interest  and  instruc- 
tion, that  we  must  endeavour  to  convey  some  impression 
of  them  to  our  readers;  the  more  so  as  they  give  a 


92  PAIHIA. 

clearer  insiglit  into  tlie  similar  trials  which  iinist  have 
been  the  portion  of  the  wives  of  the  earlier  settlers,  and 
the  spirit  in  which  they  also  had  been  met. 

The  domestic  establishment  at  Paihia  consisted  of 
two  or  three  native  girls,  who  not  only  required  in- 
struction in  the  simplest  household  work,  but  also  in 
the  commonest  proprieties  and  decencies  of  civilized 
life ;  and  some  idea  may  be  formed  of  the  difficulty  of 
managing  them,  from  the  following  extract  from  one  of 
Mrs.  Williams'  letters.  "  A  Missionary's  wife  must  for 
the  sake  of  cleanliness  wash  and  dress  her  children, 
and  make  the  beds  herself.  She  must  be  housemaid, 
chambermaid,  and  nurse,  and  must  superintend  every 
thing  connected  with  cooking.  There  is  only  one  of 
my  girls,  who  has  been  two  years  at  Keri-keri,  that  I 
can  trust  to  Avasli  up  the  tea-things,  and  even  she,  if  not 
watched,  Avould  be  as  likely  to  do  it  wdth  the  knife-cloth. 
The  very  best  of  them  will  perhaps,  just  as  you  are 
wanting  her,  take  herself  off  to  swim,  and  then  will  lie 
down  to  sleep  for  two  or  three  hours.  If  they  are  not 
in  the  humour  to  do  what  you  tell  them,  they  will  not 
understand  you,  or  will  answer  '  what  care  I  for  that.' 
The  moment  a  boat  arrives,  away  run  all  the  native 
servants,  men,  boys,  and  girls,  to  the  beach.  If  any- 
thing is  to  be  seen,  the  mistress  must  do  the  work 
while  the  servants  go  to  look ;  and  she  must  not  cen- 
sure them,  for  if  they  are  '  rangatiras''  *  they  will  rim 
away  in  a  pet,  and  if  they  are  '  Jciikis'  *  they  will  laugh 
at  her  and  teU  her  she  has  '  too  much  of  the  mouth.' 
Having  been  forewarned  of  this,  I  wait,  and  work  away, 
tiU  they  choose  to  come  back,  which  they  generally  do 
at  meal-time." 

*  Rangatiras  or  gcutleman's  cliildrcn — kukis  or  slaves. 


PAIHIA.  93 

Four  very  yoimg  children  in  a  very  small  dwelling, 
that  effectually  excluded  neither  wind  nor  rain,  was  in 
itself  sufficiently  inconvenient ;  but  to  this  was  added 
the  want  of  a  fire  even  in  the  cold  weather ;  for  the 
walls  of  rushes  were  too  combustible  to  allow  of  one 
in  tlie  house ;  and  the  cooking,  which  Mrs.  AVilliama 
was  obhged  to  do  wdth  her  own  hands,  let  the  weather 
be  what  it  would,  was  carried  on  in  an  open  shed. 

As  at  Eangi-houa  and  Keri-keri,  the  natives  were  at 
first  kept  in  check  by  the  novelty  of  Jiaving  Europeans 
settled  among  them;  but,  as  in  those  earlier  settle- 
ments, it  was  not  long  before  this  wore  off",  and  their 
insolent  bearing  and  pilfering  propensities  began  to 
manifest  themselves.  They  were  very  fond  of  visiting 
the  station,  and  nothing  escaped  their  keen  eyes  or 
their  covetous  desires; — they  never  considered  whether 
it  would  be  of  any  possible  use  to  themselves,  but 
watched  every  opportunity  of  seizing  whatever  was 
within  their  reach,  and  the  ample  folds  of  their  large 
mats  afforded  a  generally  secure  hiding-plaee.  In  short, 
there  was  not  one  of  these  visitors  w'hom  the  Mission- 
aries were  not  obliged  to  watch  unceasingly  from  the 
time  he  entered  the  premises  till  he  left  them ;  and 
even  all  this  watching  was  only  partially  successful. 
Ropes,  brooms,  tools,  knives,  blankets,  wearing  apparel, 
were  continually  disappearing.  An  iron  pot,  the  pen- 
dulum of  the  clock,  part  of  the  cooking  stove,  and  even 
books  and  papers,  had  ^dolent  hands  laid  upon  them ; 
and  two  volumes  of  Milner's  Church  History  met  ^Yith 
a  fate  little  anticipated  by  their  writer,  of  being  con- 
verted into  New  Zealand  cartridges  ! 

"Want  of  proper  nourishment  was  more  than  once 
added  to  the  trials  and  discomforts  of  the  first  two 


94  PAIHIA. 

years  of  their  residence  at  Paihia.  At  one  time  the 
only  animal  food  they  could  procure  was  some  American 
salt  beef,  not  to  be  ventured  upon  except  by  those 
strong  constitutions  to  whom  labour  and  exercise  in 
the  open  air  makes  any  kind  of  food  acceptable.  At 
another,  they  were  for  some  weeks  reduced  to  a  supply 
of  flour  from  the  shipping,  several  years  old,  and  so 
musty  and  offensive  that  it  was  scarcely  possible  to 
keep  it  in  the  house.  They  might  have  found  a  re- 
source in  poultry  and  in  vegetables ;  but  they  had 
been  plundered  of  almost  all  their  fowls  and  turkeys, 
and  the  first  produce  of  their  garden  had  been  de- 
stroyed by  the  natives ;  nor  had  Mr.  Williams  or  his 
native  workmen  found  time  to  fill  it  with  a  second 
crop.  It  quite  touches  one's  heart  to  read  with  what  a 
glow  of  pleasure  Mrs.  AVilliams  speaks  of  "  a  basket  of 
peas,  lettuces,  and  cabbages,  sent  to  us,"  she  says, 
"  from  Keri-keri,  the  very  sight  of  which  Avas  quite  re- 
freshing, and  made  us  long  for  leisure  to  obtain  the 
like  comforts."  And  all  this  time  they  saw  an  abund- 
ance of  pigs  and  potatoes  all  around  them,  but  not  to 
be  procured,  except  in  exchange  for  ammunition. 

But  before  Mrs.  AVilliams  left  the  comforts  and  con- 
veniences of  her  English  home,  she  had  counted  the 
cost ;  and  though  her  physical  strength  sometimes  gave 
way,  her  buoyant  spirit  bore  her  up,  and  shed  a  sunlight 
glow  on  all  around.  "  Often,"  says  Mr.  Williams,  "is 
she  tired  in  her  work,  but  never  o/'it." 

Even  lier  nerves,  however,  and  strength  of  spirits 
now  and  then  gave  way,  when  some  of  the  neighbouring 
chiefs,  under  the  pretext  of  an  aff*ront  from  some  or 
other  of  the  workmen,  but  really  moved  by  the  love  of 
plunder,  came  with  bodies  of  armed  men  to  demand 


PAIIITA.  95 

"utu"  or  pajinent,  or  in  other  words  to  seize  on  all 
they  could  get.  It  tried  both  heart  and  nerve  to  hear 
tlieir  loud  and  angry  voices,  or  their  heavy  blows  »pon 
tlie  paling,  demanding  admittance  within  the  enclosure  ; 
— to  see  them,  when  refused,  armed  with  spears,  merys, 
and  hatchets,  leaping  over  the  fence  or  forcing  their 
way  through  the  entrance  ;  to  listen  to  their  wild 
threats,  and  to  witness  their  half  frantic  gesticulations. 
And  then  to  feel,  that  as  far  as  human  aid  was  concern- 
ed, they  were  entirely  in  the  power  of  these  savages, 
and  that  in  whatever  part  of  the  house  Mrs.  Williams 
j  and  her  children  might  take  refuge,  they  could  not  be 
i  in  safety !  Wliat  but  the  power  of  a  strong  faith  could 
have  upheld  her  in  such  moments  ? 

Upon  these  occasions,  Mr.  Williams'  cool  intrepidity, 
as  it  was  his  only,  so  it  proved  an  effectual,  weapon 
against  these  savages  ;  he  met  them  unarmed  even 
with  a  stick,  and  after  reasoning  with  them  and  up- 
braiding them  for  their  cowardice  in  thus  attacking 
those  who  had  no  means  of  defence,  desired  them  to 
leave  the  premises  ;  and  on  their  refusal  ordered  his 
workmen,  both  European  and  natives,  to  turn  them 
out,  which,  after  some  struggle,*  they  always  succeed- 
ed in  doing.  After  two  or  three  occurrences  of  this 
kind,  Mr.  AVilliams  decided  on  having  recourse  to  more 
determined  measures ;  and  on  occasion  of  the  next  at- 
tack sent  to  the  leaders  of  the  movement,  complaining 
of  their  conduct,  and  insisting  on  the  restitution  of  the 
stolen  property ;  adding,  that  if  this  demand  was  not 

•  Probably  the  natives  did  not  so  much  intend  violence  as  intimi- 
dation and  plunder  ;  otherwise  they  would  soon  have  overcome  the 
Mission  servants,  who  were  entirely  unarmed— Mr.  "Williams  not 
suffering  any  weapons  to  be  on  his  premises  for  fear  of  some  collision. 


96  pAiniA. 

complied  with  within  three  days,  or  if  any  similar  ag- 
gression took  place,  he  would  no  longer  remain  at 
Paihia,  but  remove  to  some  other  place  where  he  might 
hope  to  reside  unmolested.  This  had  the  desired  ef- 
fect ;  most  of  the  property  was  brought  back,  nothing 
of  the  kind  was  again  attempted  by  the  neighbouring 
tribes,  and  Tohitapu,  who  had  been  one  of  the  most 
violent  of  the  aggressors,  became  one  of  the  warmest 
and  most  faithful  of  their  friends. 

But  we  will  now  tui'n  to  a  more  peaceful  subject. 

During  Mr.  ]^.larsden'a  stay  in  the  Island,  it  had 
been  suggested  that  the  possession  of  a  small  vessel 
would  very  much  tend  to  remove  some  of  the  diffi- 
culties that  were  now  harassing  and  perplexing  the 
Mission.  Its  home,  it  was  proposed,  should  be  in  the 
Bay  of  Islands,  and  it  was  to  be  employed  in  keeping 
up  a  regular  communication  with  Port  Jackson,  and  in 
visiting  the  distant  coasts  of  the  Island,  partly  with  a 
view  of  preparing  the  way  for  future  Missionaries,  but 
chiefly  to  procure  supplies  of  food  from  places  not  as 
yet  resorted  to  by  trading  vessels.  This  would  relieve 
the  Missionaries  from  depending  in  any  way  upon  the 
neighbouring  natives  for  their  provisions,  and  thus  pre- 
vent the  exercise  of  a  petty  tyranny,  which  was  not 
only  extremely  irksome  to  themselves,*  but  very  in- 
jurious to  the  people. 

But  how  was  such  a  vessel  to  be  procured  ?     Tliey 

♦  Page  72,  Mr.  Leigh  mentions  that,  while  residing  at  Ilnngl-houa, 
he  and  his  family  lived  on  salt  provisions  for  four  months,  during 
■which  he  vainly  endeavoured  to  procure  a  pig  from  the  natives. 
They  as  usual  refused  to  part  Avith  it  except  for  ammunition,  till  at 
the  end  of  this  time  on(!  of  them  took  a  fancy  to  the  hat  he  was  wear- 
ing, and  he  Avas  glad  to  part  with  it  in  exchange  for  fresh  meat. 


THE    LAUNCU.  97 

were  not  warranted  in  spending  the  Society's  money 
in  the  purchase  of  one ;  and  ship-building  without  a 
dock  and  without  shipwrights  seemed  rather  like  a 
castle  in  the  air.  But  Mr.  Williams  was  not  daunted  ; 
he  had  himself  been  a  lieutenant  in  the  navy,  and  knew 
something  of  the  construction  of  a  ship.  Mr.  W.  Hall 
had  had  a  little  instruction  in  the  art  before  he  left 
England,  and,  with  his  assistance  and  that  of  two  Euro- 
pean carpenters  and  some  native  labourers,  he  resolved 
to  attempt  it.  He  laid  the  keel  in  July,  1824,  and 
after  eighteen  months'  hard  labour  she  was  ready  for 
sea.  She  was  of  55  tons  burden,  small  enough  to  run 
up  the  many  creeks  and  rivers  of  the  Island,  and  large 
enough  to  cross  the  ocean  to  Port  Jackson.  The  work 
during  its  progress  had  excited  great  interest,  so  much 
so  that  the  men  employed  on  her  were  exempted  from 
accompanying  their  chiefs  to  war ;  but  the  launch,  so 
different  from  their  own  mode  of  pushing  their  canoes 
into  the  water,  filled  the  people  Avith  the  greatest  as- 
tonishment and  delight.  As  the  day  dawned  on  Janu- 
ary 2i,  1826,  an  imposing  and  animating  scene  met 
the  eye.  Natives,  in  all  the  variety  of  their  picturesque 
costume,  had  assembled  from  every  quarter,  to  the 
number  of  a  thousand  ;  the  sea  seemed  alive  with  the 
multitude  of  canoes  and  boats  from  the  whalers  in  the 
Bay,  and  the  little  "Herald"  herself  was  gaily  decorated 
with  flags.  All  was  eager  expectation  ;  and  ^Ir.  AVil- 
liams'  heart  beat  with  intense  anxiety.  At  seven  o'clock 
the  signal  was  given ;  the  stays  were  knocked  away ; 
and  the  unconscious  subject  of  anxious  days  and  sleep- 
less nights  glided  smoothly  and  beautifully  into  the 
bosom  of  the  ocean,  amid  the  shouts  and  loud  ''  Awes  *' 
of  the  surrounding  crowd.     Mr.  Williams'  heart  was 


98  REV.    Vr.    WILLIAMS. 

relieved,  and  lie  had  only  to  thank  God  for  thus  far 
prospering  his  work. 

A  week  later,  and  Mr.  Williams  was  on  board  his 
little  vessel  on  her  way  to  Port  Jackson ;  by  a  happy 
coincidence,  as  she  stood  in  for  the  harbour,  the  Eev. 
"W.  Williams,  Avho  was  on  his  way  to  join  him  in  Xew 
Zealand,  came  in  with  Mr.  Marsden  from  Paramatta ; 
and  we  may  imagine  how  joyful  was  the  greeting  be- 
tween the  brothers.  They  soon  set  sail  again,  and 
reached  Paihia  on  the  evening  of  the  26th  of  March. 
"  The  moon  shone  bright,  the  sea  was  calm,  and  the  na- 
tives were  rejoicing  on  all  sides,"  writes  Mr.  H.  Wil- 
liams, "  that  their  long  looked  for  new  countrymen 
were  come.  The  evening  was  cool,  and  my  wife  had 
furnished  a  bright  fire,*  and  supper  was  prepared.  All 
the  members  of  the  settlement  assembled  at  our  house 
to  bid  us  welcome.  We  closed  the  evening  with  prayer 
and  praise,  and  thus  ended  one  of  the  happiest  days  of 
my  life.  The  next  day  Avas  Easter  Sunday ;  and  per- 
haps the  largest  congregation  of  Missionaries  and  set- 
tlers met  together  that  had  ever  assembled  in  New 
Zealand.      My  brother  preached,  and  it  was  truly  a 


*  They  were  now  residing  in  a  small  cottage  which  Mr.  "Williams 
had  found  time  to  erect  about  a  year  after  their  arrival.  It  was 
very  rough,  being  made  of  a  sort  of  coarse  wicker-work,  and  plastered 
■with  mud,  but  it  kept  out  the  weather  tolerably  well,  and  they  were 
able  to  have  the  luxury  of  a  fire  in  the  house.  In  1827  Mrs.  "Wil- 
liams mentions  the  increased  comfort  and  pleasure  they  were  enjoy- 
ing by  having  now  a  garden  well  stocked  with  vegetables  and  young 
fruit-trees,  and  a  grass  plat  enlivened  with  geraniums,  monthly  roses, 
&c.  But  it  was  not  till  1830  that  they  had  anything  like  a  substan- 
tial house  ;  and  Mr.  Williams  scarcely  knew  how  sufficiently  to  enjoy, 
for  the  first  time  for  seven  years,  the  possession  of  a  little  room  of  his 
own,  where  he  could  have  the  retirement  he  often  found  he  so  much 
needed,  and  where  his  books  and  papers  were  free  from  molestation. 


EEV.   ^Y.   WILLIAMS.  99 

pleasant  and,  I  hope,  a  profitable  day."  Mr.  TV.  AVil- 
liams  says,  "  I  cannot  describe  my  feelings  that  even- 
ing ;  it  was  almost  dark,  but  I  could  distinguish  several 
of  the  poor  natives  who  assisted  in  our  lauding;  and  I 
felt  strongly  some  of  the  difficulties  that  surrounded 
us.  The  next  day  was  Easter  Day,  and  it  rejoiced  me 
to  think  that  the  first  time  the  natural  sun  rose  upon 
me  in  this  land,  should  be  the  day  on  which  tlie  Sun  of 
righteousness  rose  again  for  our  justification."* 

*  About  this  time  the  original  New  Zeahmd  Company  made  their 
first  attempt  to  settle  on  the  Island.  In  November,  1826,  a  ship 
full  of  intended  settlers  put  into  the  river  Thames ;  but  the  people 
were  so  alarmed  at  the  ferocious  appearance  and  conduct  of  the  na- 
tives, that  they  were  afraid  to  land.  They  visited  the  Bay  of 
Islands ;  and  the  Missionaries,  who  had  from  the  first,  even  in  the 
most  turbulent  times,  gone  in  and  out  among  the  people  fearlessly 
and  unarmed,  were  not  a  little  surprised  to  find  that  none  would 
dare  to  come  ashore,  even  to  the  Missionary  settlements,  without 
loaded  pistols.  What  a  testimony  to  the  Gospel  of  peace  !  The  set- 
tlers afterwards  proceeded  to  Hokianga  ou  the  west  coast,  but  re- 
linquished that  also. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

INCREASED    DIFFICULTIES   AND   DANGERS. — DESTRUCTION   OF  WES- 

LEYAN     SETTLEMENT. QUIET     RESTORED. UONGl's     DEATH. 

MEDIATION    BETAVEEN    HOSTILE   TRIBES.    ' 

"  When  He  giveth  quietness,  who  then  can  make  trouble  ?  " 

Job  xxxiv.  29, 

As  years  passed  on,  there  Avas  no  improvement  in 
the  external  aspect  of  New  Zealand.  Many  of  the 
chiefs  increasingly  desired  peace ;  but  fear  of  each 
other  prevented  them  from  openly  acknowledging*  it, 
and  they  continued  to  follow  Ilongi  in  his  destructive 
expeditions. 

As  these  expeditions  became  more  frequent,  the 
people  became  more  wild  and  turbulent ;  and  the  ab- 
sence of  Hongi  from  the  neighbourhood  was  a  signal 
for  plundering  parties  from  a  distance  to  attack  the 
settlement  of  Keri-keri.  Again  and  again  were  the 
brethren  subjected  to  the  outrages  we  have  before 
described;  more  than  once  their  faces  were  spit  on;  Mr. 
Shepherd  was  several  times  struck  Avitli  a  spear;  and 
Mr.  Clarke  only  escaped  destruction  from  an  uplifted 

*  There  were,  however,  a  few,  more  bold  than  the  rest,  who  had 
the  courage  to  refuse.  One  of  these  was  Temorenga,  the  young 
chief  who  had  accompanied  Mr.  Marsden  on  his  inland  journeys, 
(see  page  78,)  and  who  even  ventured  to  remonstrate  M-ith  Hongi 
on  the  subject.  Waikato  too,  since  his  voyage  to  England,  had 
learnt  to  detest  the  scenes  of  cannibalism  that  attended  these  expe- 
ditions, and  refused  to  have  anything  more  to  do  with  them. 


ENDEAVOURS    FOR    TEACE.  101 

hatcliet  by  the  quiet  fearlessness  cf  his  demeanour. 
He  might  well  write  on  this  occasion,  "  Our  preserva- 
tion among  this  people  is  little  less  of  a  miracle  than 
that  of  the  Three  Children  in  the  fiery  furnace,  for  we 
are  in  the  heart  of  Satan's  kingdom." — Mr.  11.  Davis, 
who  had  only  lately  arrived,  says,  "  The  Mission  is  in  a 
very  dark  state ;  we  are  surrounded  by  enemies.  But 
th'e  hand  of  the  Lord  is  very  visible,  and  thougb  we 
may  be  obliged  to  leave  the  country  for  a  time,  or  may 
even  be  devoured  by  these  cannibals,  yet  the  cause  of 
Christ  is  beyond  the  power  of  Satan  to  hinder.  Only, 
O  Lord,  increase  our  faith." 

At  times,  however,  there  were  seasons  of  rest  even 
for  Keri-keri,  and  the  Missionaries  were  now  and  then 
able  for  months  together  to  pursue  their  labours  with- 
out any  serious  molestation.  At  one  time  indeed  a 
hope  was  entertained  that  Hongi  himself  would  become 
tired  of  war,  and  apply  himself  to  more  peaceful  pur- 
suits. 

In  an  expedition  he  had  undertaken  in  July,  1825, 
against  Kaiparo  on  the  Avestern  coast,  the  eldest  of 
his  sons  was  slain  ;  and  the  deep  grief  in  which  some  of 
the  Missionaries  found  the  unhappy  father,  when  pay- 
ing him  a  visit  *  of  sympathy,  led  to  a  hope  that  his 
mind  might  now  be  more  open  to  a  sense  of  the  mise- 
ries of  his  cruel  course.  Encouraged  therefore  by  the 
solicitations  of  their  more  peaceable  neighbours,  ^l:r. 
AVilliams  and  his  brethren  invited  Hongi  and  his  war- 
loving  allies  to  a  conference  on  the  subject  at  Keri- 
keri,  when,  laying  before  them  the  sorrows  and  suffer- 
ings wliich  they  brought  upon  themselves  and  their 

*  "We  shall  have  occasion  to  refer  to  this  visit  at  a  future  time. 


102  DIFFICULTIES. 

people  by  their  present  habits,  they  urged  them  in  the 
most  earnest  manner  to  turn  to  the  cultivation  of  the 
arts  of  peace.  All  seemed  softened;  and  some  even 
spoke  of  leaving  off  fighting  at  some  future  time,  but 
for  the  present  none  would  relinquish  their  purpose  of 
avenging  the  death  of  the  young  chief.  "  You  are  rush- 
ing into  the  arms  of  death  as  do\Mi  a  precipice,"  said 
one  of  the  Missionaries.  "  I  know  it,"  returned  Hongi, 
"  but  a  man  that  has  a  large  heart  for  his  friends  who 
have  been  killed,  will  bid  the  world  farewell,  and  jump 
down  the  precipice."  Missionaries,  "We  pray  every 
day  for  you  that  God  may  give  you  new  hearts,  and 
make  you  leave  off  fighting."  Hongi,  "  My  heart  is  as 
hard  as  a  piece  of  wood,  and  I  cannot  stop  ;  I  must  go, 
I  must  kill  that  one  man.  Toko,"  (chief  of  Kaiparo,) 
"but  I  believe  you  speak  to  us  out  of  love." 

Disappointed  in  their  hope,  the  Missionaries  could 
only  still  wait  upon  Grod. 

But  the  most  critical  period  in  the  history  of  the 
Mission,  was  the  beginning  of  the  yeaf  1827. 

A  few  months  previously,  Hongi  had  been  visited 
with  severe  domestic  affliction  of  the  most  painful  and 
mortifying  nature,  and  his  healtli  and  spirits  were  so 
much  aflfected  that  the  Missionaries  became  alarmed  as 
to  their  own  personal  security ;  for,  according  to  New 
Zealand  custom,  the  death  of  a  chief  subjects  all  who 
are  under  his  protection  to  spoliation  and  ill-usage,  as 
a  matter  of  right,  from  any  who  choose  to  attaclv  them  ; 
and  insolent  messages  to  this  effect  were  several  times 
sent  to  Keri-keri.  The  chief  himself  was  already  suf- 
fering from  this  same  custom,  which  permitted  a  par- 
tial plunder  of  any  one  who  was,  as  they  called  it, 
"  hrolcen ;"  a  band  of  200  men  visited  Waimate,  and  as 


DANQEB.  103 

a  proof  of  sjTiipathy  and  regard,*  carried  off  every 
article  of  property  they  could  find  in  the  village.  The 
Missionaries  failed  not  to  take  this  opportunity  of  re- 
ne\\^nfr  their  earnest  endeavours  to  lead  the  mind  of 
the  chief  to  eternal  things,  but  all  in  vain ;  his  per- 
sonal friendship  for  themselves  Avas  coupled  with  a 
determined  hatred  to  their  message,!  and  as  they  saw 
him  gradually  recovering  his  health  and  energy,  their 
hearts  mourned  over  the  reflection  that  the  salvation 
of  his  soul  was  likely  to  be  less  and  less  the  object  of 
his  care. 

Hongi  sought  to  relieve  his  burdened  heart  by  very 
different  means  ;  and  as  if  the  only  pleasure  he  could 
now  enjoy  was  that  of  inflicting  misery  on  others, 
early  in  1827  he  set  out  to  attack  AVhaugaroa.  As 
usual,  he  was  nctorious ;  and,  as  usual,  the  carnage  and 
wanton  cruelties  that  were  committed  were  almost  too 
dreadful  to  be  believed. 

In  the  midst  of  the  confusion,  the  Wesleyan  settle- 
ment was  attacked,  plundered,  and  burnt  to  the  ground; 
and  the  Missionary  families  were  forced  to  flee  for 
their  lives  twenty  miles  on  foot,  through  woods  and 
swamps,  to  the  friendly  hospitality  of  Keri-keri.  But 
Keri-keri  itself,  as  well  as  the  other  stations,  was  now 
in  peril,  for  Hongi  was  wounded,  and  it  w;is  said  mor- 
tally ;  the  whole  Bay  was  in  commotion ;  the  turbulent 
party  renewed  their  triumphant  threats  ;  sickening 
scenes  of  cannibalism  were  again  perpetrated  close  to 

*  It  is  really  considered  so  ! 

t  Col.  Mnndy  is  mistaken  in  stating  (See  Our  Antipodes,  vol.  ii. 
p.  56)  that  the  Missionaries  at  any  time  considered  Hongi  as 
brought  within  the  pale  of  Christianity.     He  always  rejected  it. 


104  DATfGEKS. 

the  Mission  houses ;  and  almost  every  hour  brought 
some  fresh  report  of  tribe  rising  against  tribe,*  while 
the  few  that  desired  peace  united  with  the  friends  of 
the  chief  in  mournful  wailings  at  the  prospect  of  the 
coming  storm. 

The  Missionaries  were  greatly  alarmed,  for  they  well 
knew  the  imminent  danger  they  were  in  ;  they  met  and 
prayed  and  deliberated;  and  the  Grod  who  had  sent 
them  there  gave  them  courage  according  to  their  day, 
and  they  determined  to  remain  at  their  posts  till  ac- 
tually forced  away.  "  When  the  natives,"  writes  Mr. 
W.  Williams  at  the  very  time,  "  are  in  our  houses, 
carrying  away  our  property,  it  will  be  time  enough  for 
us  to  take  to  our  boats  ;"  and  Mr.  H.  Williams,  writ- 
ing in  the  same  spirit,  says,  "  Our  minds  are  stayed  on 
the  Lord,  believing  that,  whatever  may  be  the  result,  it 
shall  tend  to  his  glory."  Such  was  the  unanimous 
feeling  and  resolve  throughout  the  three  stations,  nor 
was  there  a  wife  or  mother  among  them,  trembling 
as  each  must  have  done  for  husband  and  children,  that 
shrunk  from  this  decision,  or  suffered  her  own  feelings 
to  unnerve  her  for  active  exertion,  though  some  Avere 
in  a  state  of  health  that  made  them  peculiarly  sus- 
ceptible of  alarm  and  anxiety. 

The  Missionaries,  however,  took  the  precaution  of 
burying  their  money,  concealing  the  articles  in  common 
use,  and  of  packing  up  as  quickly  as  possible  and  send- 

*  The  Missionaries'  anxieties  were  increased  by  the  arrival  in 
the  Bay  of  a  small  vessel  with  sixty  convicts,  who,  while  on  their  way 
to  Norfolk  Island,  had  risen  on  the  captain  and  crew,  possessed 
themselves  of  the  ship,  and  had  now  landed  at  Kororarika,  perpe- 
trating dreadful  outrages,  and  threatening  mora,  especially  against 
the  Missionaries. 


DANGERS.  106 

ing  off  to  Port  Jackson,  by  a  vessel  just  leaving  the  Bay, 
all  their  Looks,  stores,  and  everything  they  could 
possibly  do  without ;  thus  lessening  the  temptations  to 
plunder,  as  well  as  securing  some  portion  of  their  own 
and  the  Society's  property.  This  last-mentioned  step 
alarmed  the  few  chiefs  who  remained  peaceable  and 
friendly ;  they  feared  the  Missionaries  were  intending 
themselves  to  quit  the  Island ;  and  Tekoke,  Eewa,  and 
several  others  gathered  round  them,  entreating  them 
not  to  leave  their  posts,  and  assuring  them  that  in  case 
of  any  attack  they  would  lay  down  their  lives  in  their 
defence :  while  Ware-poaka  of  Eangi-houa,  and  all 
the  natives  residing  on  the  Mission  premises  at  the 
three  stations,  declared  their  determination  to  ac- 
company them,  should  they  be  driven  away  from  the 
country.  Had  an  attack  been  really  made,  all  their 
combined  eftbrts  would  have  availed  but  little  against 
the  hundreds  of  furious  aggressors;  but  these  unex- 
pected proofs  of  attachment  helped  to  uphold  the 
spirits  of  the  Missionary  band,  and  showed  the  influ- 
ence they  had  almost  insensibly  obtained. 

The  week  passed  away  slowly  and  anxiously,  some 
fresh  report  continually  arriving  to  harass  and  perplex 
them  ;  but  the  Sunday  services  were  felt  as  peculiarly 
soothing  and  encouraging;  *  and  a  day  or  two  afterwards 
they  were  relieved  by  finding  that  Hongi's  wound  had 
assumed  a  more  favourable  appearance,  and  that  he 
was  out  of  immediate  danger.  Once  more  things  set- 
tled down  into  their  usual  course,  and  the  Missionaries 
were  again  permitted  to  enjoy  a  season  of  quiet. 

*  It  was  January  14th,  and  the  71st  Psalm  seemed  as  if  written 
expressly  for  them,  while  the  72nd  cheered  them  with  its  prospect 
of  the  glorious  future. 


106  DEATH    OF    HONGT. 

Hongi  however  never  eiitii-ely  reeoAerecI ;  lie  lingered 
for  about  a  year,  and  died*  on  ]Mareh  5th,  1828. 

And  now  the  destruction  of  the  ]Missions  would  have 
"been  inevitable,  had  not  God  so  wonderfully  ordered 
the  course  of  events,  that  the  fiercer  portion  of  the 
neighbouring  tribes  were  absent  on  an  expedition 
against  Hokianga  on  the  western  coast,  while  the  im- 
mediate adherents  of  Hongi  were  restrained  from  vio- 
lence by  the  d}dng  injunctions  of  their  late  chief.  The 
station  remained  entirely  unmolested  ;  and  not  only  so, 
but  just  at  this  very  time  circumstances  arose  of  so  en- 
couraging a  character,  and  forming  so  new  a  feature  in 
the  history  of  New  Zealand,  that  setting  aside  chrono- 
logy, we  shall  introduce  some  of  them  here,  and  after- 
wards return  to  the  events  of  the  intermediate  period. 

A  short  time  before  the  death  of  Hongi,  a  bold  and 
restless  chief  named  Warehumi  had  found,  or  invented, 
some  pretext  for  quarrelling  with  the  people  of  Hoki- 
anga, and  gathering  round  him  a  number  of  the  fierce 

*  Hongi  was  a  very  remarkable  character,  and  notwithstanding 
his  horrible  cruelty  and  revolting  crimes,  there  was  much  of  noble 
generosity  in  his  conduct  and  feelings.  He  liad  a  great  respect  for 
Europeans,  and  not  even  all  the  insults  and  treachery  he  expe- 
rienced from  some  of  the  ships  that  frequented  the  Bay,  could  ever 
provoke  liim  to  take  the  hfe  of  a  white  man.  Except  for  a  time  after 
his  return  from  England,  when  under  the  evil  inliucnce  of  one  from 
whom  better  things  might  have  been  expected,  he  was  a  firm  friend 
to  the  Missionaries ;  and  though  unable  to  preserve  thom  from  sud- 
den attacks  or  minor  injuries,  they  felt  that  their  lives  and  property 
were  as  safe  under  his  protection,  as  they  could  expect  them  to  be  in 
any  lawless  community.  His  last  moments  were  employed  in  ex- 
horting his  survivors  to  treat  them  kindly,  and  on  no  account  to 
provoke  them  to  leave  the  country.  He  also  gave  strict  injunctions 
that  no  slaves  should  be  sacrificed  at  his  death.  And  yet,  as  to  his 
soul,  all  was  midnight  gloom ;  he  rejected  the  gospel  to  the  very 
last. 


MEDIATIOK.  107 

Ngapuis,  proceeded  to  attack  them.  After  some  minor 
events  a  battle  took  place,  in  which  A\^arehumi  was 
killed,  and  his  followers  routed.  By  the  "  common  law  '* 
of  New  Zealand  the  Ngapuis  must  not  rest  till  thej 
had  obtained  "  Utu  "  by  the  death  of  some  Hokiansra 
chief  of  equal  rank  with  Warehumi,  and  they  sum- 
moned their  allies,  the  rest  of  the  Bay  of  Islands  chiefs, 
to  assist  them.  Eewa,  Tohi-tapu,  "VVare-poaka,  Temar- 
angha,  and  several  others  had  learnt  to  hate  war,  yet 
they  dared  not  disobey  the  summons.  In  this  strait 
they  applied  to  the  Missionaries,  telling  them  their 
desire  for  peace,  but  that  according  to  the  laws  of  their 
country  they  were  bound  to  avenge  the  death  of  Ware- 
humi, and  proposing  that  these  messengers  of  heavenly 
peace  should  undertake  to  mediate  an  earthly  one. 
The  Missionaries  were  surprised  at  a  request  so  new, 
and  contrary  to  all  native  customs ;  and  though  they 
had  no  expectation  of  success,  yet  they  consented  to 
join  the  expedition. 

Accordingly,  on  March  20,  1828,  Mr.  H.  'Williains 
set  out,  joined  by  Mr.  R,  Davis,  Mr.  Kemp,  and  IVIr. 
Clarke,  and  some  of  their  own  native  boys ;  and  accom- 
panied by  Eewa.  The  next  day  they  reached  the  spot 
where  the  different  parties  of  Ngapuis  had  already 
collected,  presenting  a  really  formidable  appearance, 
almost  every  one  being  armed  with  a  musket.  The 
evening  was  spent  in  conversation  with  the  rest  of  the 
chiefs,  whom  to  their  agreeable  surprise  they  found 
well  disposed  to  peace,  and  in  witnessing  several 
"nakas,"  or  dances,  in  which  the  dancers  performed  so 
vehemently,  that  the  ground  actually  trembled  under 
ihem. 

The  next  morning  they  all  proceeded  together  to  the 


108  MEDIATION. 

scene  of  action,  and  after  passing  through  tliick  woods 
and  deep  swamps  in  a  storm  of  rain  and  thunder,  they 
found  themselves  at  noon  in  a  most  beautiful  valley 
opposite  the  Pa  of  the  enemy.  At  this  point  the 
valley  had  spread  out  into  a  level  plain  nearly  two 
miles  in  breadth,  dotted  with  low  trees  and  bushes,  and 
well  planted  with  kumeras.  Here  they  speedily  formed 
an  encampment  of  temporary  huts  and  booths,  and  the 
Missionaries  were  surprised  to  see  with  what  order  and 
regularity  all  was  done,  each  tribe  sitting  by  itself, 
and  yielding  implicit  obedience  to  the  commands  of 
its  leader. 

In  the  afternoon,  the  chief  promoters  of  the  peace 
movement,  Eewa  and  Tohi-tapu,  requested  the  Mission- 
aries to  go  into  the  Pa  to  ascertain  the  feelings  of  the 
enemy  towards  an  amicable  arrangement.  It  was  a 
bold  request,  for  nothing  was  certainly  knoAvn  of  the 
dispositions  of  the  Mahurehiu-e  ;  and  should  they  be  ill- 
disposed,  the  lives  of  the  messengers  would  probably 
be  sacrificed.  But  the  maxim  and  practice  of  the 
brethren  Avas  to  go  straight  forward  in  the  path  of 
duty,  and  leave  the  results  with  God.  They  resolved 
to  undertake  the  dangerous  mission,  and  Mr.  AVilliams 
and  Mr.  Davis,  accompanied  by  two  friendly  natives, 
set  out.  To  their  thankfid  joy  they  found  Patuone, 
the  cliief,  very  pleased  to  see  them,  and  well  inclined  to 
their  proposal.  After  a  good  deal  of  conversation  with 
him,  they  returned  to  the  camp  with  the  acceptable 
news,  and  spent  the  evening  in  visiting  various  chiefs, 
and  strengthening  their  pacific  resolutions.  Tlie  mor- 
row was  the  Sabbath ;  but  as  all  seemed  anxious  that 
no  time  should  be  lost  in  ratifying  a  peace,  lest  the 
slumbering  passions  of  the  leaders  should  by  any  acci- 


MEDIATION.  109 

dent  he  again  aroused,  the  Missionaries  thought  it  con- 
sistent with  the  spirit  of  the  commandment,  not  to  op- 
pose the  general  wish,  and  consented  to  carry  on  the 
negotiations  the  following  day.  They  simply  reminded 
AVare-poaka,  Eewa,  &c.,  of  the  circumstance ;  and,  to 
the  grateful  surprise  of  the  brethren,  these  men  imme- 
diately agreed  that  they  w^ould  "  sit  still"  on  the  "  Ea- 
tapu"  if  Mr.  Williams  could  procure  the  consent  ot 
the  other  chiefs.  Tohi-tapu  and  Uroroa  themselves 
addressed  the  assembled  people  in  very  animated 
terms ;  and  it  was  agreed  on  all  hands  that  the  busi- 
ness should  be  deferred  till  Monday. 

It  was  a  strange  and  yet  very  interesting  Sabbath, 
that  the  Missionaries  spent  among  these  people.  In 
the  morning  all  was  quiet  throughout  the  camp,  two 
of  the  brethren  proceeded  to  the  Pa  to  explain  the 
cause  of  the  delay,  and  to  declare  to  the  Mahurehure 
the  glad  tidings  of  a  Saviour's  love ;  and  the  others 
prepared  to  hold  Divine  service  in  the  jN'gapui  camp. 
It  was  a  very  striking  scene.  A  large  white  linen  flag 
was  hoisted  in  the  middle  of  the  camp.  At  a  little 
distance  on  either  side  were  the  booths  and  huts  of 
the  encampment,  with  many  of  the  people  variously 
employed ;  behind  were  the  wooded  hills  they  had 
traversed  in  their  way ;  in  front,  across  the  plain,  the 
lieight  was  covered  with  the  fortified  village  of  the 
enemy,  strong  in  its  rude  but  picturesque  defences  of 
stockades,  and  trenches,  and  palisades  of  branches  of 
trees ;  among  which  stood  the  native  dwellings.  Im- 
mediately around  the  INIissionaries  were  seated  in  close 
circles  on  the  ground,  attired  in  their  parti-coloured 
mats,  five  hundred  warriors,  whom  Tohi-tapu  had  pre- 
vailed on  to  attend  the  service,  aU  with  immortal  souls^ 


110  EECONCILIATIOK. 

but  all  in  lieatlien  darkness.  The  Missionaries  and 
their  school-boys  began  their  service  with  a  hymn,  and 
as  the  melody  of  heart  and  lip  floated  on  the  air,  it 
seemed  to  breathe  a  holy  calm  around  ;  and  these  sons 
of  the  forest  and  the  battle-field  sat  silent  and  attent- 
ive while  the  messengers  of  peace  told  them  of  Him 
who  had  shed  His  blood  for  them,  and  offered  up  prayer 
■to  GrOD  for  the  salvation  of  their  souls. 

The  rest  of  the  day  was  spent  by  the  Missionaries 
in  going  from  hut  to  hut,  speaking  more  individually 
i;o  the  people  ;  and  "  thus,"  Avrites  one  of  the  pax-^-y, 
■"  we  spent  our  Sabbath  in  the  midst  of  this  large  body 
»of  armed  savages,  without  the  least  fear  or  apprehen- 
•sion."  How  little,  when  they  left  their  Bay  of  Islands 
'homes,  could  they  have  anticipated  such  a  day  in  the 
Hokianga  valley ! 

And  now  arrived  the  eventful  morning  which  was 
not  only  to  decide  the  question  of  peace  and  war  be- 
tween two  powerful  tribes,  and  to  result  in  the  pre- 
servation or  destruction  of  human  life,  but,  if  peace 
should  be  concluded,  it  Avould,  for  the  first  time  in 
New  Zealand,  establish  the  principle  that  it  was  pos- 
sible for  a  reconciliation  to  be  effected  with  some  other 
'**  utu"  than  blood  for  blood. 

The  negotiations  Avere  not  very  complicated  :  Tohi- 
tapu,  though  not  without  some  shrinking  back,  con- 
sented to  accompany  the  Missionaries  to  the  Pa ;  when 
they  reached  the  bouudary  ditch,  the  while  flag  was 
planted,  and  they  passed  on.  Patuone  received  them 
•courteously ;  himself  accompanied  them  back  to  the 
•entrance  of  the  village,  and  sent  forward  his  eldest  son 
»ftnd  other  persons  of  distinction  to  the  flag  of  peace. 
(Rewa  came  forward  from  the  camp,  crossed  the  ditch, 


PEACE.  IIX 

rubbed  noses  witli  the  Maliure-hure,  and  peace  waa 
concluded. 

A  loud  noise  was  now  heard  in  the  camp,  and  soon  a 
body  of  700  men  were  seen  advancing  in  great  order, 
threading  their  way  among  the  bushes  on  the  plain. 
A  stranger  would  have  trembled  for  the  result;  for 
when  within  150  yards  of  the  flag,  they  rushed  forward 
with  a  horrid  yell.  But  it  was  all  in  due  order,  and 
after  both  parties  had  performed  various  "nakas,"  and 
fired  volleys  of  musketry,  they  quietly  dispersed;  and 
the  chiefs  rejoiced  to  get  their  excitable  followers  once 
more  on  their  road  homewards. 

Thus  happily  terminated  this  courageous  attempt  to 
mediate  between  two  hostile  tribes ;  the  blessing  of 
God  was  on  it ;  and,  as  Mr.  W.  Williams  observes,  a 
more  evident  inroad  was  made  in  the  kingdom  of  the 
great  enemy  than  had  yet  been  seen. 


CHAPTEE  X. 

ABRIVAL   OF    MORE    MISSIONARIES — PREACHING    IN   THE   VILLAGES 
RANGHI DUDI-DUDI. 

**  I  will  take  you  one  of  a  city,  and  two  of  a  family,  and  will  bring 
you  to  Zion." — Jer.  iii.  14. 

In  the  preceding  chapter  we  have  brought  the  ou'er 
history  of  the  Mission  down  to  the  end  of  the  year 
1828;  and  now,  escaping  for  a  while  from  tales  of 
dangers,  alarms,  and  jBghtings,  we  will  enter  the  settle- 
ments themselves,  and  see  what  progress  had  been 
made,  especially  in  spiritual  things. 

"We  will  go  hack  to  the  year  1821,  when  it  had 
pleased  the  G-od  of  peace  to  send  forth  more  messen- 
gers of  peace,  and  to  cheer  the  hearts  and  strengthen 
the  hands  of  the  earlier  labourers  by  the  arrival  of  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Clarke,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  E.  Davis,  and  Mr.  C. 
Davis.* 

As  the  brethren  had  increased  in  number,  so  had 
they  extended  their  spheres  of  labour ;  and  while  the 
outward  aspect  of  the  settlements  had  continually  im- 
proved, so  was  there  an  advance  in  more  important 
things.  Not  only  had  the  houses  of  the  jMissionaries 
become  more  like  the  dwellings  of  civilized  life,  and 

*  All  of  these  were  fiirmei-s  or  mechanics  ;  but  all  were  men.  of 
piety,  zeal,  and  intelligence,  and  devoted  to  the  great  work  of  bring- 
ing sinners  to  the  Saviour.  Mr.  C.  Davis  was  unhappily  lost  at  sea 
some  little  time  afterwards,  in  returning:  from  Port  Jackson. 


IMPROVEMENT.  113 

their  gardens  grown  rich  in  vegetables,  fruits,  and 
flowers ;  but  their  schools  had  increased,  the  children 
were  less  frequently  taken  away,  and  were  making  fair 
progress  in  Scriptural  knowledge  as  well  as  in  reading, 
writing,  and  sewing.  The  fresh  land  that  had  been 
taken  into  cultivation  afforded  employment  for  a  greater 
number  of  natives  ;  these  were  encoin-aged  to  settle  on 
the  Mission  propert}^  and  many  of  them  attended  an 
evening  school,  and  seemed  really  anxious  for  instruc- 
tion. At  Keri-keri  a  small  chapel  was  erected ;  and 
though  in  the  seasons  of  excitement  we  have  spoken 
of  in  the  last  chapter  not  more  perhaps  than  two  or 
three  would  be  present  at  Divine  worship,  yet  in 
quieter  times  there  were  often  forty  or  fifty  in  the  con- 
gregation, dressed  in  European  clothes,*  and  filling 
the  Missionaries'  hearts  with  hope  by  the  attention 
with  Avhich  they  listened  to  the  services  ;  while,  with 
regard  to  the  brethren  themselves,  the  dangers  and 
anxieties  they  experienced,  only  served  to  quicken 
their  zeal,  to  draw  them  more  closely  to  each  other  in 
the  bonds  of  Christian  love,  and  to  strengthen  their 
confidence  in  their  Covenant  Grod. 

One  little  incident  that  occurred  in  April,  1826, 
made  a  considerable  impression  at  Keri-keri.  A 
Christian  chief  from  the  newly  evangelized  Tahiti  ar- 
rived on  a  visit  to  the  settlement ;  and  as  his  native 
tongue  was  so  similar  to  that  of  the  Maoris  as  to  allow 

•  The  Missionaries  encouraged  the  use  of  European  clothing,  by 
providing  their  school-children  with  it  for  their  Sunday  wear,  and 
by  frequent  presents  of  it  to  the  adults  in  their  employ.  It  became 
quite  the  fashioi  to  -wear  something  European  on  the  Sunday,  even 
in  the  villages,  and  though  the  articles  were  sometimes  strangely  mis- 
placed, yet  the  feeling  Avas  a  hopeful  one. 


114  IMPKOYEMENT. 

of  free  communicatiou,  *  he  readily  acceded  to  the  re- 
quest of  the  Missionaries  to  address  their  people. 
With  his  Bible  in  his  hand,  this  once  blinded  idolater 
stood  before  the  assembled  gi'oup ;  his  face  beamed 
with  love,  his  voice  trembled  with  emotion,  while  he 
read  to  them  John  iii.  16,  17,  and  told  them  of  what 
Tahiti  had  been  and  what  it  now  was.  As  he  spoke 
to  them  of  the  mighty  change  that  had  been  wrought 
upon  himself  and  his  coimtrymen,  every  e}'e  was 
rivetted  on  him,  and  as  he  urged  them  to  turn  to  God, 
and  prayed  that  the  Holy  Spirit  might  lead  them  to 
the  Saviour,  the  Missionaries  felt  an  earnest  hope  that 
his  exhortations  and  his  prayers  would  be  blessed  and 
answered. 

How  gladly  would  the  brethren  have  given  them- 
selves wholly  up  to  the  spiritual  instruction  of  these 
poor  people !  but  secular  objects  still  demanded  their 
attention.  Yet  even  in  the  midst  of  their  manual  oc- 
cupations they  ceased  not  to  labour  for  souls,  and  the 
simplest  employment  gave  opportunity  for  conversation 
on  the  highest  subjects.  A  tree  had  just  been  felled  ; 
the  weary  Missionary  sat  down  upon  it,  and  calling 
his  native  fellow-workmen  round  him,  spoke  to  them 
of  the  concerns  of  their  souls. 

There  was  however  much  dh'ect  Missionary  work 
carried  on  during  this  time.  Every  Sunday  afternoon 
was  specially  set  apart  for  visiting  the  neighbouring 
villages,  and  the  sight  of  a  red  flag  at  one  village  and  a 
"white  one  at  another,  hoisted  in  honour  of  the  Ra-tapu, 
or  consecrated  day,  often  quickened  the  steps  of  the 
dowmcast  Missionary,  and  warmed  his  lieart  to  speak 
with  more  lively  feeling  of  the  things  of  God.  It  was 
seldom  that  he  did  not  find  some  at  least  assembled 
*  See  page  12. 


SUXDATS    IN"    THE    TILLAGES.  115 

ready  for  him,  and  generally  the  -whole  village,  men, 
women,  and  children,  were  gathered  togetlier.  Here 
might  be  seen  the  old  and  the  young,  the  sick  and  the 
blind,  the  chiefs  and  the  slaves,  seated  in  a  semicircle 
before  their  teacher,  and  listening  to  the  words  of  life. 
At  one  place  a  plank  was  always  brought  for  the  Mis- 
sionary to  sit  upon ;  at  another,  one  of  the  calabashes 
was  tapued,  that  the  water  he  drank  might  be  always 
clean  ;  and  often  he  was  not  suffered  to  depart  witliout 
partaking  of  their  evening  meal  of  kumeras,  potatoes, 
and  melons. 

It  is  true  that  the  gospel  message  was  sometimes 
heard  with  apathy  and  unconcern ;  and  the  chiefs, 
rolled  up  in  their  mats,  would  stretch  themselves  on 
the  ground  as  if  half  asleep  ; — and  that,  at  other  times, 
the  only  response  would  be,  "  AYe  ^^•ill  receive  your  re- 
ligion if  you  will  insiu'e  our  never  dying.  AVe  are 
afraid  of  deatli,  we  cannot  bear  to  part  Avith  our  family 
and  our  friends,  for  we  know  not  what  will  be  in  an- 
other world."  Or  perhaps  they  would  say,  "White 
man's  Atua  very  good  for  white  man,  but  not  for  Xew 
Zealander;  we  A\all  keep  our  oaaii  Atua."  Yet  the 
Missionaries  still  persevered,  hoping  that  some  seeds 
of  truth  miglit  unconsciously  penetrate  into  their  hard 
hearts,  and  occasionally  the  remarks  of  these  wild  men 
were  in  a  very  different  tone,  and  might  profit  even  a 
Christian's  heart.  "How  happy  you  must  be,"  said 
the  people  of  Tepuke,  on  more  than  one  occasion,  to 
Mr.  Davis,  "  to  know  that  your  Atua  loves  you,  and 
that  you  have  such  a  blessed  place  to  go  to  when  you 
die !  "We  will  listen  to  you,  but  our  hearts  are  very 
dark."  Both  Mr.  AY.  Williams  and  Mr.  Davis  were 
much  interested  in  Tepuke;  and  one  or  the  other  visited 

T   2 


116  TEPUKE. 

it,  if  possible,  every  Sunday.  The  latter,  -n-ritiiig  on 
August  7th,  1825,  says,  "  I  was  again  at  Tepuke ;  the 
chief  was  absent,  but  I  spoke  to  those  present  on  the 
subject  of  prayer.  '  Our  hearts  are  dark,'  they 
answered,  '  we  do  not  know  how  to  pray.'  I  asked 
them,  'Have  you  a  desire  for  these  things?'  to 
which  they  replied,  '  Our  hearts  are  very  big  with 
desire.'"  Just  then  Mr.  Davis  saw  the  absent  chief 
with  a  number  of  other  people  rimning  as  hard  as  they 
could  across  the  valley  towards  him ;  and  found  that 
he  had  been  three  miles  off  to  remind  the  people 
of  a  distant  hamlet  of  its  being  the  Sabbath,  and 
was  now  hurrying  back,  expecting  to  be  in  time  to 
join  in  the  service  of  the  day.  Soon  after,  another 
chief  came  up,  excusing  himself  for  the  lateness  of  his 
arrival,  by  saying  he  had  been  fishing.  Mr.  Davis  re- 
proved him  for  this  breach  of  the  sacred  day  ;  to  Avhich 
he  answered,  "  My  heart  is  very  sick  about  it,  but  I 
did  not  know  it  was  the  Ea-tapu."  He  then  complain- 
ed of  his  own  village  not  having  been  visited  for  two 
or  three  Sundays  ;  and  would  hardly  be  satisfied  when 
told  that  it  was  the  badness  of  the  weather  that  had 
alone  prevented  any  one  from  coming  to  him. 

Tepuke  was  one  of  the  most  encouraging  of  the  sur- 
rounding Adllages.  The  anxiety  of  the  inhabitants  for 
instruction,  their  regular  observance  of  the  Sabbath,, 
their  growing  dislike  of  war,  added  to  their  recollection 
of  Mr.  ]\farsden's  conversations,  and  the  assurance  of 
one  of  the  chiefs  that  he  had  begun  to  pray  for  himself; 
all  these  things  combined,  led  the  Missionaries  to  hope 
and  expect  that  this  people  would  be  among  the  first- 
fruits  of  their  labour.  But  "  God  seeth  not  as  man 
seeth."     "The  wind  bloweth  where  it  listeth;"  and 


OBSEKYANCE    OF    TKE    SABBATH.  117 

as  late  as  1S35,  we  only  read  that  Tepiike  \Yas  "  in  a 
very  promising  state." 

Here  we  must  pause  for  a  moment,  and  call  attention 
to  the  readiness  of  these  poor  heathen  to  keep  holy  the 
Sabbath  day.  As  we  proceed,  we  shall  find  still  more 
striking  instances  of  it,  and  it  is  very  remarkable  that 
where  the  chiefs  themselves  observed  the  day,  they  per- 
mitted their  slaves,  to  whom  every  other  privilege  was 
denied,  to  do  the  same,  and  work  of  every  kind  was 
suspended  throughout  the  village.  There  were  even 
eases  of  distant  villages,  that  had  never  seen  a  Mission- 
ary, in  which  the  people  refrained  from  work  merely 
on  the  report  of  other  natives.  In  one  of  Mr.  "W.  Wil- 
liams' exploring  journeys  to  the  IS'orth,  a  chief  near 
Whangaroa  touchingly  strengthened  his  urgent  plea 
for  a  teacher  on  this  very  ground.  "  Send  us,"  said  he, 
"  some  one  to  teach  us ;  we  have  no  one,  but  we  do  all 
we  can,  we  sit  still  on  the  Ea-tapu."* 

Still  the  Missionaries  mourned  over  the  unfruitful- 
ness  of  their  labours  as  to  the  conversion  of  souls.  It 
had  been  comparatively  easy  to  dig  their  fields  and  plant 
their  gardens  ;  and  it  was  pleasant  to  gather  tlie  abund- 
ant produce ; — to  drop  a  peach-stone  into  the  ground, 
and  ere  long  to  enjoy  the  delicious  fruit ;  but  to  break 
up  the  fiiUow  ground  of  the  natural  heart  was  beyond 

*  The  same  circumstance  will  doubtless  be  remembered  with  re- 
gard to  the  islands  of  the  Pacific,  "Whence  arises  this  willingness 
in  uncivilized  nations  to  observe  a  day  of  rest  ?  Is  there  some  unde- 
fined feeling  that  the  physical  frame  requires  it  ?  or  is  it  that  the 
original  appointment  of  God  in  the  days  of  man's  innocence  still 
finds  an  unconscious  response  in  his  fallen  and  degraded  heart? 
"Whatever  be  the  cause,  how  does  the  conduct  of  these  unenlight- 
ened savages  condemn  those  professing  Christians  who  either  them- 
selves desecrate  the  holy  day,  or  tempt  others  to  do  so ! 


118  EAXGHI. 

their  power ;  the  heavens  over  them  were  as  brass,  and 
the  earth  as  iron,  for  no  dew  of  the  Spirit  had  yet  ap- 
peared to  descend  on  the  hard  Maori  heart ;  and  they 
were  made  more  and  more  to  feel,  as  Mr.  Wilhams  ex- 
pressed it,  "how  little  control  one  man's  heart  has 
over  another  ;  it  is  the  Spirit  that  quickeneth."  And 
this  Holy  Spirit  who  quickeneth  whom  He  will,*  first 
showed  His  Almighty  power  in  an  unexpected  quar- 
ter. 

One  of  the  villages  visited  frequently  from  Paihia 
was  Tiwalliwatte,  where  the  Missionaries  always  re- 
ceived a  hearty  welcome  from  the  aged  chief  Ranghi. 
The  old  man  strictly  observed  the  Ra-tapu  himself,  and 
the  red  flag,  regularly  hoisted  on  the  sacred  day,  in- 
vited his  people  to  observe  it  also.  But  for  many- 
months  there  w^as  nothing  in  Uanghi's  conversation  or 
manner  to  indicate  any  peculiar  interest  in  the  gospel 
message,  except  that  on  one  or  two  occasions  he  was 
observed  to  be  more  than  usually  attentive,  and  there 
appeared  once  even  a  shade  of  anxiety  across  his  brow. 
But  on  July  17th,  1825,  upon  Mr.  Wilhams  and  his 
companions  papng  him  their  accustomed  visit,  they 
found  him  ill  with  a  sore  throat  and  cough.  Mr.  "Wil- 
liams entered  into  conversation  wdth  him ;  and  as  the 
aged  man  spoke  of  Adam's  first  transgression,  as  the 
cause  of  all  the  pain  and  sorrow  now  in  the  world,  the 

*  There  had  been  a  hopeful  appearance  of  a  work  of  grace  in  a 
young  man  who  died  at  Keri-keri  in  the  autumn  of  182i,  and  who, 
as  his  end  ajiproachcd,  anxiously  sought  for  instruction,  begged  Mr. 
Clarke  to  pray  with  him,  and  was  often  heard  to  pray  by  himself; 
but  though  his  friends  hoped  and  believed  that  God  had  mercy 
upon  him,  there  was  not  sufficient  evidence  of  a  change  of  heart  to 
show  that  it  was  a  case  of  real  conversion. 


RAN  GUI.  119 

Missionary's  heart  rejoiced  to  find  how  well  he  had 
profited  by  the  instruction  he  had  received.  "  AVhat,'* 
continued  Mr.  Williams,  "  are  your  thoughts  of  death  ?  " 
"My  thoughts,"  he  answered,  "are  continually  in 
heaven ;  in  the  morning,  in  the  day-time,  and  at  night 
they  are  there ;  my  belief  is  in  the  great  God,  and  in 
Jesus  Christ."  "But  do  you,"  asked  the  Missionary, 
"  at  times  think  that  our  God  is  not  your  God,  and 
that  you  will  not  go  to  heaven?"  "Te^,  this  is  the 
way  my  heart  sometimes  thinks  when  alone  ;  I  think  I 
shall  go  to  heaven,  and  then  I  think  perhaps  I  shall 
not  go  to  heaven ;  and  perhaps  this  God  of  the  white 
people  is  not  my  God,  and  perhaps  He  is ;  and  then 
after  I  have  been  thinking  in  this  way,  and  my  heart 
is  dark  for  some  time,  then  it  becomes  lighter,  and  the 
thought  that  I  shall  go  to  heaven  remains  the  last." 
Afterwards  he  said,  "  I  pray  several  times  in  the  day ; 
I  ask  God  to  give  me  His  Holy  Spirit  in  my  heart  to 
8it  and  dwell  there."  On  a  subsequent  occasion  he 
repeated  the  same  doubts,  but  his  hope  seemed 
stTengthening.  "  What  do  you  think  of  the  love  of 
Christ?  "  "I  think  of  the  love  of  Christ,  and  ask 
Him  to  wash  this  bad  heart,  and  take  away  this 
native  heart,  and  give  me  a  new  heart."  "Do  you 
ever  attempt  to  teach  your  neighbours?"  "  Tes,  I  do, 
but  they  will  not  listen."  After  this  his  friends  en- 
deavoured to  draw  him  aside  to  some  of  their  super- 
stitious observances ;  but  he  remained  firm  and  sted- 
fast  in  rejecting  them.  He  gradually  grew  worse; 
but  as  the  outward  man  decayed,  the  inner  man  seemed 
to  grow  stronger  and  stronger.  September  11th,  in 
the  midst  of  much  suffering  he  said,  "  I  think  I  shall 
soon  die,  my  flesh  has  wasted  away,  and  I  am  only 


120  CHRISTIAN   EANGHI. 

skin  and  bone.  I  tliink  I  shall  go  to  heaven  above 
the  sky,  because  I  have  believed  all  that  you  have  told 
me  about  Grod  and  Jesus  Christ."  "But  what  pay- 
ment can  you  take  to  Grod  for  your  sins  against 
Him?"  "I  have  nothing  to  give  Him,  only  I  believe 
in  Him  the  true  Grod,  and  in  Jesus  Christ." 

Still  his  hope  grew  stronger.  On  the  lltli,  though 
worn  down  with  weakness  and  pain,  he  turned  his  head 
as  the  Missionary  entered,  and  in  a  faint  voice,  but 
with  a  look  of  joy  and  satisfaction,  answered  his  in- 
quiries with,  "  I  shall  soon  be  dead ;  my  heart  is  very, 
very  full  of  light."  "  What  makes  it  so  ?"  "  Because 
I  believe  in  Jehovah,  and  in  Jesus  Christ."  "  Are  you 
still  firm  in  your  belief?"  "  Have  I  not  told  you  over 
and  over  again,  that  my  faith  is  stedfast?"  "Have 
you  no  fear  of  death  r"  "  No,  none,  not  in  tlie  least. 
I  shall  go  and  sit  above  the  sky  with  Jesus  Christ." 
Mr.  Williams  had  before  spoken  to  him  of  baptism,  and 
now  consulted  with  his  brethren  on  the  subject.  They 
had  watched  his  character  and  conduct  for  some  montlis; 
they  now  saw  his  stedfastness  on  the  verge  of  tlie  grave, 
and  his  firm  resistance  of  all  the  native  superstitions;  and 
though  there  was  not  that  deep  conviction  of  sin  they 
would  have  desired,  they  all  agreed  that  in  the  present 
early  state  of  things,  more  satisfactory  evidence  could 
not  be  expected.  He  was  therefore  baptized  by  the 
name  of  Christian,  in  the  presence  of  many  of  his 
countrymen,  who  seemed  somewhat  impressed  with 
what  they  saw  and  heard.  "  To  us,"  adds  Mr.  AVilliams, 
"  it  was  a  season  of  joy  and  gladness ;  a  period  to 
which  I  had  been  looking  with  great  interest.  Sur- 
rounded by  those  who  would  gladly  have  drawn  him 
back,  he  boldly,  in  the  presence  of  them  all,  spoke  of 


EAyGI-nOUA.  121 

the  darkness  that  once  encompassed  his  soul,  and  of 
the  sure  and  certain  hope  that  now  possessed  it.  Is 
not  this  a  brand  plucked  from  the  burning  ?" 

And  now  the  Missionaries'  hopes  ran  high  that  the 
long  looked  for  harvest  was  close  at  hand,  and  that  it 
would  please  God  to  show  the  power  of  His  grace  by 
bringing  many  more  to  a  knowledge  of  Himself.  But 
His  time  was  not  yet  come,  and  His  servants  were 
called  on  to  M'ork,  and  pray,  and  wait,  for  two  more 
years  before  they  could  discern  any  evidence  of  the  dew 
of  heavenly  grace  descending  on  their  people.  The 
outward  improvement  at  Eangi-houa  was  very  great. 
Mr.  King  says,  "  "When  I  contrast  former  things  with 
present,  I  am  filled  with  wonder  and  thankfulness.  The 
people  are  quite  quiet  and  peaceable ;  the  school-boys 
can  answer  correctly,  when  questioned  on  many  points 
of  Scripture  knowledge  ;  they  repeat  the  Lord's  Prayer 
and  other  short  petitions,  the  Ten  Commandments, 
and  the  Creed;  they  can  sing  some  of  the  songs  ol 
Zion ;  and  their  parents  are  so  pleased  at  their  reading 
and  writing,  that  when  they  want  anything  from  the 
Missionaries  they  make  the  children  write  a  note  about 
it.  But  there  are  no  marks  of  true  conversion,  no 
knowledge,  even  among  the  adults,  of  sin  or  of  future 
punishment.  They  need  precept  upon  precept,  much 
patience,  perseverance,  and  forbearance.  Tet  we  do 
not  despair — a  change  of  heart  is  the  work  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  and  we  need  not  doubt  His  eventual  blessing, 
if  only  we  continue  in  well-doing." 

This  was  written  in  November,  1826,  when  twelve 
long  years  had  passed  since  Mr.  King  first  landed  at 
Rangi-houa,* — twelve  years  of  indefatigable  labour  and 

•  Mr,  Hall  had  been  obliged  to  leave  the  Island  in  consequence 


122  DUDI-DUDI. 

unwearied  patience;  but  now  a  "blessing"  was  closer 
at  band  tban  be  anticipated. 

Amonp^  tbe  young  men  wbo  bad  been  in  tbe  employ 
of  Mr.  Hall,  and  wbom  be  bad  on  bis  departure  trans- 
ferred to  Mr.  King,  was  Dudi-dudi.  He  was  slave  to 
one  of  tbe  smaller  cbiefs  of  tbe  village,  baving  been 
captured  in  some  war  witb  tbe  people  of  tbe  soutb,  and 
was  bired  from  bim  by  tbe  Missionaries.  Dudi-dudi, 
like  tbe  rest  of  tbe  servants,  bad  bad  great  pains  taken 
witb  bim ;  be  bad  learnt  to  read  and  write,  conld  re- 
peat several  bymns  and  prayers,  he  could  correctly 
answer  questions  upon  several  points  of  Cbristian  doc- 
trine, and  was  faitbful  and  diligent  in  bis  work..  Yet 
his  beart  remained  unchanged,  be  bated  tbe  ligbt,  and 
continued  to  find  bis  pleasure  in  tbe  ways  of  ungodli- 
ness. He  fell  sick ;  and,  witb  a  sense  of  rigbt  and 
wrong  we  sbould  bardly  bave  expected,  be  told  Mr. 
King  tbat  as  be  could  not  Avork  it  was  not  fair  tliat  be 
sbould  eat,  and  proposed  returning  to  bis  master.  Mr. 
King,  wbo  valued  bis  faitbful  services,  and  felt  really 
interested  in  bim,  and  saw  tbat  be  was  never  likely  to 
recover,  told  bim  in  reply  tbat  be  would  not  turn  bim 
away,  tbat  be  was  free  to  go  if  be  Avisbed  it,  but  if 
not,  be  sbould  remain  witb  bim,  and  be  supplied  with 
whatever  be  might  want.  Tbe  poor  fellow  was  over- 
joyed ;  he  knew  full  well  that  had  he  gone  back  to  his 
master,  everything,  even  to  his  blanket,  would  have 
been  taken  from  bim ;  be  would  have  been  put  into 
some  shed  away  from  tbe  village,  and  bad  only  fern- 
root  and  water  given  him.  But  neither  his  illness,  nor 
this  unexpected  alleviation,  led  his  heart  to  God ;  he 

of  ill  health,  in  April,  lS2o,  to  the  great  grief  of  the  people,  vho  had 
learnt  to  love  him  as  a  father  and  a  friend. 


DUDI-DUDI.  128 

continued  dead  in  sin,  and  turned  away  from  all  per- 
sonal instruction.  In  this  state  he  continued  for  some 
months,  too  ill  to  work,  but  not  too  ill  to  get  about ; 
when  early  in  1827  it  happened  that  a  war  expedition 
returned  home  from  the  South  with  its  usual  train  of 
miserable  captives.  Dudi-dudi's  feelings  were  moved 
as  he  looked  on  them,  and  thought  of  his  own  former 
sufferings ;  and  he  listened  with  interest  and  attention 
to  a  very  serious  and  solemn  address  made  by  jNFr.  King 
to  the  chiefs,  on  the  certain  consequences  of  these  and 
all  other  evil  courses. 

They  were  no  new  truths  that  Avere  now  brought 
forward;  Dudi-dudi  had  repeatedly  heard  the  same 
■warnings  and  the  same  invitations ;  but  they  had 
hitherto  merely  lain  on  the  surface  of  his  heart,  or 
been  "caught  away"  by  the  enemy  of  his  peace. 
Now  however  the  Spirit  of  God  was  effecting  a  mighty 
change  in  him ;  the  truths  were  carried  home,  and 
pierced  his  inmost  soul  as  with  an  arrow.  "  AVhen  the 
commandment  came,  sin  revived,"  and  he  as  it  were 
"  died," — his  indifference  was  changed  into  an  abhor- 
rence of  his  former  evil  ways  ;  and  a  deep  sorrow  for  his 
wilful  blindness  under  the  means  of  grace,  succeeded  to 
a  careless  unconcern.  His  distressed  heart  found  relief 
only  in  prayer ;  and  "  Grive  me,  Lord,  Thy  Holy  Spirit 
to  cleanse  my  heart ; — Take  from  me  all  darkness  and 
enlighten  my  mind ; — Wash  me  in  the  blood  of  Thy  dear 
Son,  and  take  me  to  heaven  when  I  die."  These  and 
such  like  petitions  were  continually  heard  when  he 
thought  himself  alone;  and  our  prayer-hearing  and 
prayer-answering  Grod  listened  to  the  cry  of  this  poor 
youth ;  an  assurance  of  pardon  and  acceptance  in  the 


124  DrDI-DTJDI. 

Beloved  was  vouclisafed  him,  and  liis  soul  was  filled 
with  joy  and  peace. 

During  the  last  five  months  of  his  life,  though 
doubts  and  fears  occasionally  crossed  his  mind,  the  light 
of  God's  countenance  was  never  long  withheld  from 
him ;  and  the  last  days  of  his  earthly  pilgrimage  were 
full  of  confident  hope  and  lively  joy.  "  I  am  not  afraid 
to  die,"  said  he  to  Mr.  Shepherd,  "  for  I  am  sure  that 
God  loves  me,  and  will  save  me."  ''  How  can  }-ou  ex- 
pect that?  for  God  cannot  but  punish  sinners."  "  Yes," 
replied  Dudi-dudi,  "  but  God  gave  His  Son  to  die  for 
sinners,  and  I  believe  in  Jesus  Christ."  "  The  Sun- 
day before  he  died,"  wrote  Mr.  King,  "  I  went  to  him 
early  in  the  morning.  Before  I  could  spealf,  he  said 
with  a  calm  and  cheerful  countenance, '  I  am  not  afraid 
to  die  now,  though  I  have  often  been  afraid  ;  but  I 
will  wait  patiently  and  bear  the  pain  till  God  is  pleased 
to  take  my  soul,  which  is  now  light  and  joyful ;  for  God 
is  loving  to  me.'  I  said  to  him,  *  Fear  not,  believe  in 
Jesus  ;  pray  to  Him,  and  resign  thy  soul  into  His 
hands.  He  ^dll  receive  it.'  He  said,  '  Last  night, 
through  pain  of  body,  I  forgot  to  pray  before  1  fell 
asleep,  and  when  I  woke  my  heart  began  inquiring, 
"Where  is  Jesus  Christ  ?  where  is  Jesus  Christ,  who 
died  for  me  ?  Then  my  soul  rejoiced  and  praised  God, 
and  prayed  Him  to  forgive  me  my  sin  and  forgetful- 
Bess.  I  shall  soon  be  in  heaven.'  "  In  this  happy  state 
he  continued,  his  heart,  as  he  expressed  it,  "  leaping  for 
joy,"  when  any  one  came  to  talk  to  him  of  heavenly 
things,  till,  on  the  14th  of  August,  1S27,  his  spirit  de- 
parted to  be  with  Christ,  leaving  Mr.  King  to  rejoice 
with  humble  thankfulness  at  this  the  first-fruits  of  his 
unwearied  labours. 


CHAPTEE  XL 

PROGRESS    OF    MISSION — SCHOOLS — BAPTISMS — REV.  S.  MARSDEn'S 
SIXTH  VISIT. 

"  Son  of  man,  can  these  bones  live  ?   And  I  answered,  0  Lord  God, 
Thou  knowest." — Ezek.  xxxvii.  3. 

Now  surely  the  set  time  was  come  for  the  deliver- 
ance of  New  Zealand  from  the  yoke  of  Satan ;  surely 
now  the  Missionaries  might  expect  to  see  many  others 
added  to  the  church ! 

Again  we  have  to  learn  that  our  time  is  not  God's 
time ;  for  nearly  three  more  years  had  run  their  course 
ere  the  servants  of  Grod  could  rejoice  over  another  in- 
stance of  conversion. 

Yet  their  efforts  were  not  slackened ;  they  still' 
worked  as  they  had  ever  done  ;  the  neighbouring  Ail- 
lages  were  still  as  diligently  visited ;  and  now  and  then 
a  transient  gleam  of  hope  would  cheer  them,  when 
some  half-awakened  listener  would  acknowledge  the 
force  of  what  he  heard  ;  such  as  when  Wini,  Christian 
Eangi's  brother,  exclaimed  to  Mr.  AY.  Williams,  "  I 
am  bad  with  vexation  at  the  exceeding  fixedness  of  my 
bad  heart." 

AYithin  the  settlements,  the  instruction  was  carried 
on  as  carefully  as  before ;  and  in  many  respects  there 
was  an  CA'ident  improvement.  There  were  even  natives 
unconnected  with  the  Mission,  who,  struck  with  the 
increased  comfort  of  the  labourers  employed  about  the 


126  TAIWUNGA. 

station,  obtained  leave  for  themselves  to  settle  on  the 
Mission  land.  One  of  these  was  Taiwunga^  a  man  of 
note  among  his  people  :  he  had  formerly  lived  in  Chris- 
tian fiimilies  at  Paramatta  and  at  Keri-keri ;  but  his 
untamed  spirit  longed  for  war  again,  and  he  had  joined 
Hongi  in  one  of  his  expeditions  to  the  South. 

But  at  last  he  had  grown  tired  of  fighting,  and  set- 
tled himself  near  Mr.  Davis  at  Paihia,  where  we  find 
him,  in  1826,  building  a  raupo  house,  ivith  three  rooms, 
after  the  European  fashion,  and  with  a  field  and  garden 
filled  with  wheat  and  English  vegetables. 

Hongi,  who  knew  his  bravery,  urged  him  to  accom- 
pany him  to  Kaiparo ;  but  Taiwuuga  had  begun  to 
taste  the  sweets  of  a  settled  life,  and  resisted  all  his 
importunities.  "  Before  you  let  me  live  at  your  place," 
said  he  to  Mr.  Davis,  "  I  loved  country  ways  ;  but  now 
that  I  have  a  house  and  garden,*  I  love  your  ways ; 
and,"  added  he,  "  my  heart  too  is  very  good  for  your 
prayers  and  instructions."  His  wife,  as  well  as  himself, 
was  very  industrious,  they  conducted  themselves  ex- 
tremely well,  and  Avished  to  bring  up  their  children 
like  Europeans  ;  but  no  sign  of  spiritual  life  appeared 
in  either  of  them. 

The  chief  source  however  of  encouragement  to  the 
Missionaries  was  the  growing  desire  of  instruction 
among  tlieir  own  natives,  and  the  progress  they  made. 
The  possession  of  printed  books,  in  their  own  language, 
had  greatly  stimulated  their  thirst  for  knowledge ;  and 
when  in  1827  Mr.  Davis  brought  back  with  him  from 
Sydney  the  first  three  chapters  of  Genesis,  the  20th  of 

*  Well  might  Taiwunga  i)rcfer  his  garden  to  the  field  of  battle ; 
it  was  full  of  peas,  onions,  turnips,  cucumbers,  vines,  melons, 
peaches,  &c.  &c. 


SCHOOL   EXAMINATION.  127 

Exodus,  the  5tli  of  St.  Matthew,  the  1st  of  St.  John, 
the  Lord's  Prayer,  and  some  hymns,  all  printed  in 
Maori,  their  delight  was  unbounded ;  and  it  was  with 
difficulty  that  some  of  them  could  be  restrained  from 
taking  immediate  and  forcible  possession  of  these  new 
treasures. 

There  were  at  this  time  above  a  hundred  natives  liv- 
ing on  the  Mission  property  at  Paihia,  and  a  propor- 
tionate number  at  Xeri-keri  and  Kaugi-houa.  All  these 
regularly  attended  the  daily  morning  and  evening 
worship ;  the  children  were  daily  instructed  in  the 
schools  ;  and  the  adults  were  assembled,  three  times  in 
the  week,  to  be  taught  reading,  writing,  and  arithmetic, 
in  addition  to  the  word  of  God. 

As  soon  as  the  scholars  seemed  to  be  sufficiently  ad- 
vanced, the  experiment  was  tried  of  an  Annual  General 
Examination,  and  was  found  to  succeed  extremely  well. 
This  was  so  new  a  feature  in  New  Zealand,  that  we 
shall  devote  a  page  or  two  to  the  account  of  one  of 
these  gatherings ;  and  shall  select  the  second,  held  at 
Keri-keri  on  Dec.  8,  1829. 

We  may  imagine  the  bustle  of  previous  preparation 
in  the  settlement  itself ;  for,  inclusive  of  those  on  the 
spot,  food  ancl  lodging  for  three  days  were  to  be  pro- 
vided for  a  party  of  290 ;  and  the  only  housekeeping 
resources  of  the  Keri-keri  Missionaries  lay  in  their 
own  farm  and  storehouse.  However,  all  was  ready  in 
good  time,  and  the  school  boys  and  girls  were  assem- 
bled on  the  river's  bank  to  welcome  their  expected 
visitors.  About  11  o'clock  the  party  came  in  sight. 
First,  two  boats  with  the  European  families  of  Eangi- 
houa  and  Paihia,  rowed  by  native  school-boys  dressed 
in  duck  trowsers,  striped  shirts,  and  Scotch  caps ;  then 


128  '  SCHOOL    EXAMINATION. 

three  other  boats  and  two  canoes  brought  the  girls 
dressed  in  bkie  frocks  and  white  aprons,  and  all  the 
rest  of  the  natives  of  the  two  settlements.  Every  boat 
had  a  little  flag ;  and  as  the  summer  sun  shone  bright 
upon  the  river,  and  lighted  up  the  eager  faces,  it  was  a 
scene  not  to  be  soon  forgotten.  As  the  boats  drew 
near,  no  hideous  native  yell  met  their  ears,  but  three 
hearty  British  cheers  burst  forth  from  the  river's  side, 
echoed  again  and  again  by  the  parties  on  the  water. 
It  was  a  happy  gathering  that  day  at  Keri-keri :  in- 
cluding the  children,  the  Europeans  amounted  to 
seventy-two  ;  of  the  natives  sixty-eight  were  girls,  the 
rest  were  men  and  boys. 

After  joining  in  Divine  service,  the  examination  be- 
gan, and  proved  entirely  satisfactory.  ]\Iany  ques- 
tions on  the  chief  truths  of  our  holy  religion  were 
correctly  answered,  the  reading  and  writing  of  the  differ- 
ent classes  were  very  good,  and  the  first  class  of  men 
and  boys  were  perfect  in  the  first  five  rules  of  arithme- 
tic. The  examination  was  not  exclusively  intellectual, 
the  girls'  needlework  was  shown,  and  pronoimced  to 
be  very  neatly  executed ;  and  the  native  carpenters 
exhibited  specimens  of  their  skill  in  a  pannelled  door, 
a  gate,  a  Avindow-frame,  a  table,  and  a  stool,  all  of 
which  would  have  done  credit  to  an  European  work- 
man. 

The  Missionaries'  hearts  were  moved,  and  Mr.  "W. 
"Williams  thus  records  some  of  the  thoughts  that  passed 
through  his  own  mind :  "  Here,  thought  I,  are  a  number 
of  poor  cannibals  collected  from  difterent  tribes,*  Avhose 
fathers  were  so   savage,  that  for  ten   ^^ears  the  first 

•  One  of  the  lads  Avas  the  son  of  a  cliief,  140  miles  from  the  Bay. 


SCHOOL   EXAMINATION.  129 

Missionaries,  who  lived  among  them  with  so  much  pain 
and  vexation,  often  expected  to  be  devoured  by  them. 
A  few  years  ago  these  very  individuals  were  ignorant 
of  every  principle  of  religion,  many  of  them  had  feasted 
on  human  blood  and  gloried  in  it ;  but  now  there  is 
not  one  among  them  who  is  not  in  some  degree  ac- 
quainted with  the  truths  of  the  Christian  religion, 
which,  ^vith  the  blessing  of  God,  may  be  the  means  of 
his  conversion.  Not  six  years  ago,  they  commenced 
with  the  very  rudiments  of  learning;  now,  many  of 
them  can  read  and  write  their  own  language  with  pro- 
priety, and  are  masters  of  the  first  rules  of  arithmetic 
But  a  very  few  years  ago,  a  chisel  made  of  stone  was 
their  only  tool ;  now  they  not  only  have  our  tools  but 
are  learning  to  use  them.  It  is  true  that  these  are 
but  small  things  compared  with  the  greater  and  more 
permanent  blessings  we  look  for  ;  yet  I  appeal  to  our 
firiends  in  England,  and  ask  them  whether  the  Lord 
has  not  already  done  great  things,  yea,  marvellous 
things,  in  this  dark  land." 

Prayer  and  the  word  of  God  accompanied  the  ex- 
amination ;  the  older  members  of  the  Mission  passed 
the  intervals  of  rest  in  refreshing  social  intercourse, 
the  younger  ones  in  recreations  suited  to  their  age ; 
and  it  would  have  stirred  the  heart  of  the  most  in- 
different to  have  here  seen  the  fair-haired  children 
of  the  distant  North,  mingling  -with  the  groups  of  dark- 
eyed  sons  and  daughters  of  the  fierce  Maoris,  and 
roaming  with  them  fearlessly  through  the  gardens  and 
the  fields. 

At  last  the  time  so  ardently  desired,  so  earnestly 
prayed  for,  was  drawing  near,  when  the  Spirit  should 


130  EAPTIS:iIS    OF    CiriLDllEX. 

be  poured  from  on  liigli,  and  tlic  wilderness  should  be- 
come a  fruitful  field ;  when  some  from  among  this 
stubborn  people,  in  full  health,  and  in  the  prime  of  Hfe, 
should  bend  their  iron  necks  to  the  gentle  yoke  of 
Christ,  should  come  forward  to  renounce  all  to  which 
they  had  hitherto  so  firmly,  so  obstinately  clung,  and 
should  publicly  dedicate  themselves  to  the  Lord. 

The  first  approach  to  this  decided  step  vras  a  Avish 
expressed  by  some  of  the  people  that  their  children 
might  be  baptized ;  two  of  the  Keri-keri  natives,  Taua 
and  Eangi,  had  some  time  before,  brought  their  infant 
to  the  baptismal  font ;  and  in  August,  1829,  the  hearts 
of  the  Paihia  Missionaries  glowed  with  hope,  when  the 
once  ferocious  Taiwunga  put  the  following  note  into 
their  hands.  "  Here  I  am,  th^inkiug  of  the  day  when 
my  son  shall  be  baptized.  Tou  are  the  messengers  of 
God  ;  therefore  I  wish  that  he  should  be  baptized  ac- 
cording to  your  ways.  I  have  cast  off  my  native  ideas, 
and  my  native  thoughts.  Here  I  sit  thinking,  and 
untying  the  rope  of  the  devil ;  and  it  is  shalvcn  that  it 
may  fall  off.  Jesus  Christ  perhaps  is  near  to  see  my 
evils,  and  to  look  into  the  hearts  of  men.  It  is  well 
perhaps  that  the  heart  should  grieve  in  the  morning, 
in  the  evening,  and  at  night,  that  every  sin  may  be 
blotted  out." 

"We  cannot  doubt  the  answer  to  this  request; 
and  on  August  23rd,  after  the  second  lesson,  Mr.  W. 
"Williams  baptized  the  four  children  of  Taiwunga,  to- 
gether Avith  an  infant  of  his  owti.  It  was  a  very  affect- 
ing service,  the  natives  were  very  attentive,  and  Mr. 
AVilliams  hoped  thai  it  might  lead  some  of  them  to 
become  thoughtful  for  themselves. 

Soon  after  the  baptism  of  theee  children,  Mr.  Davis 


PITA   AND    niS    WIFE.  131 

■was  suddenly  sent  for  to  a  Avoman  who  was  taken  alarm- 
ingly ill,  and  did  not  seem  likely  to  recover.  She  was 
the  wife  of  Fita,  one  of  his  v»orkmen,  Avho  had  at  first 
been  received  into  his  household  ;  but  his  wife,  a  young 
woman  from  Koto-rua,  far  to  the  south,  was  so  inso- 
lent and  troublesome,  that  Mr.  Davis  was  obliged  to 
Bend  them  from  his  house,  and  built  a  cottage  for  them 
close  by.  Pita  himself  was  of  a  very  quiet,  gentle  dis- 
position, much  attached  to  his  master,  and  very  anxious 
for  instruction.  He  frequently  accompanied  him  in 
his  visits  to  the  villages,  and  would  often,  of  his  o\mi 
accord,  remain  behind  to  enforce  or  to  explain  his  ex- 
hortations. After  some  time  he  went  down  to  Boto-rua 
with  his  wife  to  see  her  relations,  and  remained  absent 
60  long,  that  Mr.  Davis,  who  knew  how  susceptible  he 
was  of  the  influence  of  others,  grew  uneasy,  and  feared 
that  he  had  been  insnared  into  his  former  practices, 
and  would  shrink  from  returning  to  Paihia. 

At  last,  however,  they  both  came  back ;  and  to  ]Mr. 
Davis's  great  satisfaction  he  found  that  their  prolonged 
absence  had  been  occasioned  by  Pita's  anxiety  to  teach 
the  people  of  Eoto-rua  something  of  the  love  of  Christ* 
and  that  his  time  had  been  spent  in  endeavouring-  to 
impress  a  few  simple  truths  upon  their  minds. 

It  was  to  the  sick-bed  of  this  woman  that  Mr.  Davis 
was  now  summoned.  He  went  with  a  heavy  heart, 
not  knowing  what  fresh  arguments  he  could  use  to 
prevail  with  her  to  give  her  heart  to  God ;  but,  to  his 
utter  astonishment,  he  found  her  entirely  changed. 
She  had  become  meek  and  docile,  was  already  well- 
informed  in  Divine  truths,  and  anxious  to  make  further 
progress.  In  the  course  of  conversation  she  told  him 
that  she  had  been  secretly  a  believer  for  more  tliau  a 

K  2 


132  BAPTISMS. 

year ;  that  she  bad  been  made  deeply  sensible  of  the 
wickedness  of  ber  own  heart,  and  often  retired  by  her- 
self for  private  prayer.  She  spoke  calmly  of  her  ap- 
parently approaching  death,  and  of  her  going  to  be 
mth  Christ,  and  urged  Mr.  Davis  to  "  call  aloud  "  to 
the  natives  round  to  turn  to  Grod.  We  may  imagine 
the  joy  of  the  Missionary  at  this  the  first  decided  in- 
stance of  awakening  among  the  people  at  Paihia,  in- 
creased as  it  was  by  the  unexpected  recovery  of  the 
woman,  and  her  continuance  in  the  same  state  of  mind 
and  conduct.  It  was  not  long  before  she  and  her  hus- 
band applied  for  baptism ;  Taiwunga  joined  them ;  and 
on  the  7th  of  February,  1830,  the  first  public  adult 
baptism  took  place  in  New  Zealand ;  and  these  three 
intelligent  Maoris  stood  forth  in  the  midst  of  the  con- 
gregation at  Paihia,  to  declare  their  faith  in  Christ 
crucified,  to  renounce  all  their  former  ways,  to  profess 
themselves  the  faithful  soldiers  and  servants  of  their 
Kedeemer,  and  to  receive  the  outward  seal  of  the 
covenant  of  grace.  All  were  deeply  moved — Taiwunga 
especially  so  ;  and  tears  of  penitence  and  love  fell  fast 
from  eyes  that,  but  a  few  short  j^ears  before,  had  loved 
to  feast  themselves  on  scenes  of  carnage  and  of  canni- 
balism.* 

*  Taiwunga  was  baptized  by  the  name  of  David,  or,  acc«ording  to 
native  pronunciation,  Rawiri;  Pita,  by  that  of  Peter  ;  and  his  wife 
was  named  Mary. 

Mrs.  II.  Williams,  writing  of  this  event,  and  especially  alluding  to 
Taiwunga,  says, 

"  Taiwunga,  a  relation  and  once  a  follower  of  Hongi  in  his 
bloody  triumphs,  but  who  has  for  nearly  five  years  turned  his 
sword  into  a  ploughshare,  and  who,  from  his  rank  and  influence 
and  naturally  strong  passions,  has  had  many  and  deep  struggles,  has 
been  wonderfully  influenced.  When  I  saw  him  advance  from  the 
other  end  of  our  crowded  chapel,  with  firm  step,  but  subdued  coun- 


JlWakexings.  133 

This  baptism  served  not  only  to  strengthen  the  faith 
of  the  baptized,  but  to  deepen  the  impression  already 
made  upon  many  of  the  other  natives ;  a  spirit  of 
earnest  inquiry  was  poured  out  on  numbers,  and  the 
settlement  assumed  a  new  appearance.  Hitherto  the 
leisure  hours  of  the  people  had  been  passed  in  dancing, 
singing,  or  sleeping ;  but  now  they  met  together  in  little 
bands  to  read  and  pray,  or  visited  the  Missionaries  for 
more  personal  instruction.  Mr.  W.  Williams  writes, 
on  March  3rd,  1880,  "  Could  our  friends  in  England 
witness  what  we  witness  every  evening,  they  would 
indeed  rejoice  with  us.  The  interest  formerly  mani- 
fested by  a  few  in  this  settlement  has  become  almost 
general ;  and  the  cry,  as  soon  as  evening  prayers  are 
over,  is,  '  May  we  not  come  to  you  and  talk  ?  '  " 

At  this  time  the  evenings  of  all  the  Missionaries  at 
this  station  were  taken  up  in  conversations  with  the 
newly  awakened.  Sometimes  twenty  or  thirty  would 
come  together  for  general  instruction;  others  would 
come  alone  to  talk  more  freely  on  their  own  personal 
salvation ;  and  the  different  states  of  mind  in  the 
different  inquirers  gave  good  reason  to  believe  that  a 
real  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  was  being  carried  on  in 
their  hearts.  Some  would  speak  of  their  strong  desire 
to  give  up  their  hearts  to  God;  others  confess  with 
Borrow  that  as  yet  their  desire  was  very  weak :  one 
mourned  over  the  hardness  of  his  heart,  and  another 
was  rejoicing  in  the  light  that  had  visited  his  soul ; 
while  one  poor  man  touchingly  related  to  Mr.  Davis 

tenance,  an  object  of  interest  to  every  native  as  Avell  as  European 
eye,  and  meekly  kneel,  where  six  months  before  we  had,  at  his  own 
request,  all  stood  sponsors  for  liis  four  little  children  ;  I  deeply  felt 
that  it  was  the  Lord's  doing,  and  marvellous  in  our  eyes." 


134  AFFRAY    AT    KORORAUIKA. 

the  loss  he  had  sustained  in  spiritual  things  by  a  visit 
he  had  lately  paid  to  his  heathen  relations  at  Tauranga.* 

But  while  the  Missionaries  were  employed  in  this 
blessed,  but  anxious  and  laborious  work,  they  were 
suddenly  called  upon  to  mingle  in  a  very  different 
scene.  The  wickedness  of  the  masters  and  crews  of 
many  of  the  vessels  that  visitad  the  Bay  had  very 
frequently  led  to  quarrels  and  skirmishes  with  the 
natives ;  but  at  this  juncture  the  more  than  com- 
monly infamous  conduct  of  the  master  of  a  whaler, 
then  at  Kororarika,  stirred  the  passions  of  the  Xew 
Zealanders  to  a  higher'  pitch  than  usual ;  and  as  some 
of  the  people  took  part  with  the  offender,  it  was  de- 
termined to  have  recourse  to  arms.  Kororarika  was 
not  more  than  two  miles  from  Paihia,  on  the  opposite 
shore  of  the  little  inner  bay  on  which  the  settlement 
stands;  and  Tohi-tapu,  and  some  of  the  peaceable 
chiefs,  applied  as  before  to  the  Missionaries  for  their 
mediation.  They  lost  not  an  hour  in  using  their 
utmost  efforts,  and  at  one  time  hoped  they  had  suc- 
ceeded ;  but  the  feelings  of  some  of  the  chiefs  had  been 
too  deeply  wounded,  the  dispute  broke  out  again,  the 
country  round  Paihia  was  filled  with  parties  of  fighting 
men,  an  engagement  took  place,  and  the  beacli  at 
Kororarika  was  stained  with  Maori  blood. 

In  the  midst  of  this  commotion,  a  ship  was  seen  to 
enter  the  Bay ;  she  anchored  near  Paihia;  and  soon  the 
word  flew  swiftly  through  the  settlement,  that  Mr. 

*  One  of  the  inquirers  in  conversation  with  Mr.  "W.  "Williams 
suggested,  that  perhaps  the  difficulty  he  found  in  believing  arose 
from  his  not  being  able  to  Avrite ;  to  which  a  friend  of  his  standing 
by  immediately  replied,  "Writing  has  nothing  to  do  with  enlighten- 
ing the  heart." 


MR.    MAESDEN.  135 

Marsden  was  on  board.  This  venerated  name  seemed 
to  carry  with  it  some  soothing  charm,  and  the  news  of 
his  arrival  inspired  Europeans  and  natives  with  hopes 
of  peace.  Even  the  wild  combatants  of  Kororarika 
ielt  its  influence,  and  invited  him  to  mediate  between 
them.  Xo  abatement  of  physical  strength,  no  fear  of 
danger  or  fatigue,  could  hinder  Mr.  Marsden  from 
responding  to  the  imitation.  He  passed  from  the 
mainland  to  the  islands,  from  the  islands  to  the  main- 
land, engaged  in  anxious  negociations ;  but  with  all 
his  eiForts  it  was  many  days  ere  he  could  succeed  in 
allapng  their  angry  passions,  and  in  persuading  them 
to  cease  from  bloodshed. 

What  a  contrast  during  those  days  did  the  Mission 
station  at  Paihia  present  to  the  eye  and  heart  of  this 
good  man!  Here  was  a  body  of  more  than  a  hundred 
natives,  unmoved  by  the  excitement  going  on  around, 
to  the  astonishment  of  their  fighting  countrymen 
quietly  pursuing  their  usual  avocations,  and  though  at 
times  the  fighting  was  almost  close  to  them,  never 
even  leaving  their  work  to  go  and  see  what  was  going 
on.* 

But  a  deeper  joy  filled  the  heart  of  this  venerable 
servant  of  God,  when  on  Sunday  the  14th  he  met  the 
consfrefjation  of  Paihia.  Here  were  assembled  before 
him  all  the  natives  of  the  settlement,  neatly  dressed  in 
European  clothes  ;  among  them  his  eye  especially  rested 

*  "We  alone,"  writes  !Mi-.  H.  Williams,  "  and  our  natives  sit  in 
the  midst  of  all  this  commotion,  without  a  sinfjle  care  or  anxious 
feeling,  though  every  tribe  around  is  under  arms,  and  ready  for  im- 
mediate destruction.  The  conduct  of  our  natives  is  most  pleasing, 
each  at  his  own  occupation  during  the  day,  and  in  the  evening  the 
greater  part  assemble,  as  usual,  for  spiritual  instruction." 


136  CONTRAST. 

on  the  quiet  Pita,  and  his  now  subdued  wife,  on  Tai- 
wunga,  now  as  fearless  in  the  service  of  Grod  as  he  had 
been  in  that  of  Satan,*  and  on  the  Christian  children, — 
the  commencement  of  the  Maori  Church,  and  the 
earnest,  as  he  doubted  not,  of  wide-spread  future  bless- 
ing. But  Mr.  Marsden  shall  tell  his  own  tale.  "  The 
contrast,"  he  writes,  "between  the  east  and  west  sides  of 
the  inner  bay  were  very  striking,  though  only  two  miles 
distant :  the  east  shore  was  crowded  with  fighting  men 
of  different  tribes,  in  a  wild,  savage  state ;  many  of 
them  nearly  naked,  and  when  exercising  entirely  so ; 
nothing  was  to  be  heard  but  the  firing  of  muskets,  and 
the  din  and  confusion  of  a  savage  military  camp  ;  some 
mourning  the  death  of  their  friends,  others  suffering 
from  their  wounds,  and  not  one  Avhose  mind  was  not 
involved  in  heathen  darkness,  without  one  ray  o; 
Divine  knowledge.  On  the  west  side  there  was  the 
pleasant  sound  of  '  the  church-going  bell ; '  the  na- 
tives assembling  together  for  Divine  worship,  clean, 
orderly,  and  decently  dressed,  most  of  them  in  Eui'o- 
pean  clothing :  all  carried  in  their  hands  the  Litany 
and  greatest  part  of  the  Church  service,  and  some 
hymns,  printed  in  their  own  tongue ;  and  their  whole 
conduct  and  appearance  reminded  me  of  a  well-regu- 
lated English  country  parish.  Here  might  be  seen,  at 
one  glance,  the  blessings  of  the  Christian  religion, 
and  the  miseries  of  heathenism,  even  in  this  present 
life ;  but  when  we  regard  an  eternal  world,  how  in- 
finite is  the  difference !" 

*  After  his  baptism,  Taiwunga  boldly  rebuked  sin  in  the  heathen 
round,  while  his  own  submission  to  the  will  of  God  was  very  strik- 
ing. A  few  months  later,  his  children  were  taken  ill ;  "  I  am  an 
obstinate  child,"  said  the  chief,  "  and  God  is  whipping  me." 


I 


MB.   MAESDEir.  1S7 

Mr.  Marsden  and  his  daughter  left  New  Zealand 
again  on  tlie  27th  of  May ;  the  time  had  been  spent 
in  visiting  the  difterent  settlements ;  in  making  ar- 
rangements for  a  new  station  at  Waimate ;  in  assisting 
and  counselling  the  Missionaries ;  in  conversations 
with  the  natives ;  and  in  rejoicing  at  tlie  bright  pros- 
pects opening  on  the  country.  Often  was  he  heard  to 
exclaim,  as  it  were  to  himself,  "What  hath  God 
wrought  for  His  own  name's  sake!"  AVell  miglit  he 
thus  exclaim,  when  his  thoughts  recurred  to  that 
Christmas  day  in  1814,  when  he  first  stood  up  to  de- 
clare the  name  of  Jesus  to  a  multitude  of  fierce,  un- 
tamed savages,  at  the  Pa  of  Eangi-houa ;  or  to  that 
memorable  night,  passed  amid  spears  and  merys  on  the 
shore  of  AVhangaroa.  The  true  cross,  of  which  the 
starry  emblem  then  visited  his  wakeful  eyes,  was  now 
firmly  planted  in  the  Maori  heart,  never,  as  he  hoped 
and  believed,  to  be  uprooted  thence.  Slightly  altering 
the  words  of  the  poet, 

"  Had  he  not  then  for  all  his  fears, 

The  day  of  care,  the  anxious  night, 
For  all  his  sorrows,  all  his  tears, 
An  overpayment  of  delight  ?  " 


CHAPTER  XII. 

SPIRIT    OF    INQUIRY   AT    THE    SETTLEMENTS — BETSEY — NEW 
STATION    FORMED    AT    WAIMATE. 

*  Deliver  him  from  going  down  to  the  pit :  I  have  found  a  ran 
som." — Job  xxxiii.  24. 

The  spirit  of  inquiry,  which  we  spoke  of  iii  the  pre- 
ceding chapter,  proved  to  be  no  transient  emotion  ;  it 
continued  steadily  to  pervade,  in  a  greater  or  less  de- 
gree, most  of  the  natives  at  the  three  different  set- 
tlements. Sixteen  adults  had  been  baptized  at  Paihia 
before  the  close  of  the  year  1830,  and  others  had  been 
received  into  the  visible  church  at  Keri-keri  and  Ean- 
gi-houa.  This  earnestness  was  not  confined  to  the  mea 
alone ;  many  of  the  women  and  elder  girls  were 
awakened  to  a  serious  concern  for  their  souls  ;  and  Mr. 
Davis'  eldest  daughter  devoted  much  of  her  time  and 
energies  to  the  assistance  of  those  at  Paihia.  Every 
evening  found  this  young,  but  devoted  and  loving,  dis- 
ciple of  her  Lord  gathering  them  around  her  for  in- 
struction and  prayer ;  and  a  few  particulars  of  one  of 
her  youthful  pupils  will  serve  as  a  specimen  of  tho 
blessing  vouchsafed  to  her  labours. 

In  1825,  a  poor  sickly,  dull-looking  slave  girl  had 
been  brought  to  Mr.  Davis  by  her  father  with  a  request 
that  he  would  take  her  into  his  service.  He  did  so ; 
and  good  food,  kind  treatment,  and  careful  training 
soon  so  improved  her  that  she  became  a  valuable  and 


BETSEY.  139 

useful  servant,  though  she  never  showed  any  great 
aptitude  for  learning.  For  some  montlis  before  the 
baptism  of  Taiwunga  and  his  companions,  Betsey,  as 
she  was  called,  had  appeared  more  thoughtful  than 
usual,  hut  whatever  her  friends  might  hope  about  her, 
she  was  silent,  and  they  refrained  from  speaking  to  her 
on  the  subject.  A  few  days,  however,  after  the  bap- 
tisms had  taken  place,  she  went  to  Miss  Davis,  and 
with  great  earnestness  told  her  she  could  no  longer 
delay,  but  must  give  herself  to  God  at  once ;  at  the 
same  time  requesting  her  to  meet  her  fellow-servants 
and  herself  that  evening  to  talk  to  them  on  the  ex- 
ceeding love  of  Christ  in  dying  for  them.  Miss 
Davis  joyfully  acceded  to  this  request ;  and  agreed  to 
meet  them  twice  a  week  in  private,  in  addition  to  their 
receiving  her  more  general  evening  instruction.  Bet- 
sey rapidly  grew  in  religious  knowledge,  as  well  as  in 
grace ;  and  was  baptized  on  April  11th,  1830,  on  one 
of  those  occasions  at  which  I\Ir.  Marsden  was  present. 
Not  very  long  after  her  baptism,  the  poor  girl  was 
taken  ill,  and  symptoms  of  consumption  began  to  show 
themselves.  She  was  quite  aware  of  the  nature  of  her 
complaint,  and  was  able  to  look  with  an  unshrinking 
eye  to  the  termination  of  her  earthly  pilgrimage.  Her 
affection  for  Miss  Davis  was  unbounded ;  and  she  was 
most  anxious  for  the  salvation  of  others,  more  espe- 
cially for  that  of  her  two  companions  in  the  house. 
Over  one  of  these,  who  showed  but  little  interest  in 
spiritual  things,  she  would  often  weep,  and  say,  "  Oh 
Tuari,  Tuari,  it  will  not  be  long  before  I  am  gone 
from  you,  and  why  do  you  not  believe  ?  Do  you  think 
God  will  not  listen  to  your  prayers  ?  Yes,  He  will, 
for  His  love  is  great,  it  is  not  like  the  love  of  this 


140  BETSEY. 

world  that  passetli  away,  it  lasteth  for  evei.'*  At 
other  times  she  would  urge  her  only  to  try  the  "  good 
things  of  Grod,  for  I  know,"  she  would  say,  "if  you  go 
the  right  way  to  find  Christ,  you  will  love  Him  too 
"well  to  leave  Him  again ;  He  will  hide  your  sins  in 
His  sepulchre,  He  will  wash  your  heart  in  His  blood ; 
and  when  you  are  washed  from  your  sins,  you  will  be 
happy,  but  not  till  then,"  To  the  other  girl,  Eama, 
who  made  a  great  profession  of  religion,  she  spoke 
differently ;  urging  her  not  to  be  satisfied  with  an  empty 
show,  but  to  seek  for  a  real  change  of  heart. 

As  the  poor  girl's  health  continued  to  decline,  her 
mind  became  more  spiritual ;  she  could  not  endure  any 
vain  or  trifling  conversation ;  and  in  a  tone  of  gentle 
reproof  would  say,  "  These  things  w^ill  do  you  no  good 
when  Jesus  comes  to  judgment.  Satan  is  now  cover- 
ing you  with  a  thick  darkness,  but  perhaps  when  I  am 
gone,  Jehovah  will  let  the  rays  of  His  Sim  dispel  it 
from  before  your  eyes,  and  then  all  will  be  light,  and 
joy,  and  peace."  The  constant  visits  of  Miss  Davis  to 
her  sick-bed  were  very  refreshing  to  her.  "  I  am  very 
hungry,"  she  would  say,  "  read  with  me  and  pray  Avith 
me."  One  day  she  said,  "I  am  not  afraid  to  die,  but 
read  to  me  what  St.  Paul  says  about  death."  "How 
is  it,"  asked  Miss  Davis,  "that  you  are  not  afraid  to 
die  ?  "  "  Because,"  she  replied,  "  Christ  died  for  me ; 
He  passed  the  lonely  road  before  me,  and  Ho  will  be 
with  me;"  adding,  "it  is  only  now  that  I  have  seen 
the  great  love  of  Christ  in  giving  Himself  to  die  for 
our  sins."  Another  day  she  was  asked  if  she  wished  to 
recover.  "  No,"  she  answered,  "  for  I  should  sin  agam, 
and  make  GtOD  angry.  When  I  think  of  my  former 
sins,  it  makes  my  heart  very  dark  and  sorrowful  j  but 


BETSEY,  141 

tlieri  I  x^ray,  and  God  hides  my  sins  from  me,  and  puts 
His  Spirit  into  ray  lieart,  and  that  makes  it  light  again." 

As  her  end  drew  near,  her  sufferings  increased,  but 
her  eahn  patience  continued  unmoved.  "  Your  pain  is 
great,"  said  her  kind  friend  to  her.  "  Yes,  my  pain  is 
great,  but  it  is  nothing  to  what  my  Saviour  suffered. 
I  feel  happy ;  Christ  is  waiting  at  the  end  of  the  road, 
I  want  to  go."  One  day  she  fell  asleep  while  Miss 
Davis  was  reading  to  her.  When  she  awoke,  she  said, 
"  Why  did  you  let  me  go  to  sleep  ?  it  is  but  a  little 
while,  and  I  shall  hear  you  read  no  more."  Seeing  her 
young  friend  much  affected,  she  added,  "  Marianne,  do 
not  grieve,  we  shall  be  separated  but  for  a  little  while. 
Do  not  leave  me ;  come,  sit  do^^^l  and  talk  to  me  about 
heaven."  Her  short  bright  course  was  now  almost 
run ;  and  on  September  17th  she  was  evidently  dying. 
Taking  the  hand  of  her  to  whom  she  owed  so  much,  in 
a  faint  whisper  she  bade  her  farewell.  "  Farewell  ! "  an- 
swered Miss  Davis,  "  you  are  going  to  Jesus."  "  Yes," 
replied  she,  "I  am  light,  light."  Soon  after  this  she 
drew  a  deep  sigh ;  and  the  ransomed  spirit  of  the  Ma- 
ori slave  girl  had  passed  into  the  presence  of  Him  who 
had  purchased  her  with  His  own  blood. 

It  would  seem  as  though  the  death  of  Betsey  made 
an  impression  upon  others.  Tvvo  days  after,  the  wife 
of  Ea^\'iri,  (Taiwunga,)  following  the  example  of  her 
husband,  came  forward  to  be  baptized  ;  Eama  too,  the 
girl  for  whom  she  had  been  so  anxious,  became  more 
earnest  in  religion,  and  a  few  months  later  followed  her 
friend  in  death.     Her  end  was  also  peace. 

The  details  of  the  work  of  Divine  grace  in  the  hearts 
of  many  of  the  natives  at  the  three  settlements  about 
this  time  are  very  interesting,  and  prove,  if  proof  were 


142  ^MKAKAE. 

needed,  that  -whetljer  tbc  people  of  God  are  gatliered 
from  the  East  or  the  A\^est,  the  JNorth  or  the  South,  "  it 
is  the  same  God  that  worketh  all  in  all." — They  con- 
tinued earnestly  to  seek  personal  intercourse  with 
the  various  Missionaries,  to  lay  before  them  their 
doubts  and  difficulties,  and  to  seek  advice  and  direction. 
Sometimes  they  found  they  could  more  freely  express 
themselves  in  writing,  and  a  note  frequently  found  its 
way  to  one  or  another  of  their  instructors.  The  fol- 
lowing is  the  translation  of  one  of  these  : — "  Brother 
of  Mr.  Williams,  I  think  much  of  Jesus  Curist  ;  His 
love  to  my  heart  is  very  great ;  I  am  a  very  bad  man. 
My  sins  were  lately  very  many,  but  they  have  been 
taken  away  by  Jesus  Christ.  His  love  does  not  dis- 
appear. The  affection  towards  Him  in  my  heart  U 
very  great.  I  cannot  hide  the  affection  of  my  heart. 
The  joy  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  my  heart  is  very  great. 
Because  I  have  a  great  heart  I  write  to  you,  although 
man  *  says,  '  Is  it  true  indeed  that  Jesus  Christ  will 
come  to  look  at  my  heart  ?  '  I  pray  constantly  to 
Him  by  night  and  by  day  ;  when  I  go  to  sleep  I  pray 
to  Him ;  in  the  morning  I  pray  to  Jehovah  our  Fa- 
ther. My  heart  is  sore  on  account  of  the  sacred  words 
of  Jesus  Christ,  which  are  suppressed  by  us.  By- 
and-bye,  in  the  evening,  T  will  pay  you  a  visit.  This 
letter  is  written  by  me,  Wakarae." 

The  anxiety  for  the  salvation  of  their  countrymen 
was  very  great,  both  among  the  baptized  f  and  the  can- 

*  Does  he  mean  his  own  natural  heart  ? 

t  In  the  summer  of  1831,  the  baptized  natives  at  Paihia  obtainett 
permission  to  hold  a  week!)'  prayer-meeting  among  themselves,  and 
one  of  the  usual  subjects  of  their  prayers  was  that  they  might  them 
selves  become  Missionaries  to  their  countrymen. 


TVAIMATE.  143 

didates  for  baptism,  and  either  by  themselves,  or  in 
company  with  one  of  the  brethren,  they  frequently 
visited  the  surrounding^  villages.  But  as  yet  the  dew 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  had  fallen  only  within  the  settle- 
ments, and  all  around  was  dry. 

We  have  before  said  that  one  of  the  subjects  that 
occupied  Mr.  Marsden's  mind  during  his  visit  to  the 
Island  in  1830  was,  the  formation  of  a  new  settlement ; 
and  Waimafe,  the  former  residence  of  Hongi,  was  fixed 
upon,  as  the  land  appeared  well  fitted  for  agriculture, 
and  its  inland  position  removed  it,  in  great  measure, 
jB.'om  the  baneful  iulluence  of  the  European  shipping. 
This  part  of  the  country  too  was  less  depopulated  than 
most  of  the  surrounding  districts  ;*  for  it  was  long  since 
the  fierce  Ngapuis  had  suifered  any  invader  to  attack 
their  territory,  and  Hongi's  wars  had  been  carried  on 
among  distant  tribes, 

A  considerable  quantity  of  land  was  purchased  from 
the  chiefs  in  a  favourable  situation,  bounded  on  one 
side  by  a  beautiful  river,  and  intersected  by  two  small 
streams.  The  Ngapuis  were  extremely  pleased  with 
the  idea  of  having  resident  Missionaries  among  them ; 
for  though  they  had  frequently  been  visited  from  Keri- 
keri,  yet  these  visits  were  necessarily  irregular,  and 
the  people  complained  that  the  instructions  they  re- 
ceived were  forgotten  before  they  saw  their  teachers 
again. 

At  a  meeting  held  for  the  purpose  of  completing  the 
purchase,  an  old  chief  rose  and  made  a  speech  to  the 
rest :  "  Be  gentle,"  said  he,  "  with  the  Missionaries, 
for  they  are  gentle  with  you ;  do  not  steal  from  them, 

*  There  were  above  2000  natives  in  scattered  villages  witliin  five 
Biles  of  the  settlement. 


144  ITAIMATE. 

for  they  do  not  steal  from  you ;  let  them  sit  in  peace 
on  the  ground  they  have  bought,  and  let  us  listen  to 
their  advice  and  come  to  their  prayers.  Though  there 
are  many  of  us,  Missionaries  and  natives,  let  us  be  all 
one,  all  one,  all  one.     This  is  all  I  have  to  say." 

"Waimate  was  twelve  miles  inland  from  Keri-keri, 
and  before  it  could  be  occupied  as  a  permanent  station, 
a  cart  road  *  must  be  cut  through  the  intervening  wood 
and  jungle,  and  bridges  must  be  built  across  the 
Waitangi  and  another  river. 

All  however  was  set  about  with  earnestness  and  ac- , 
tivity ;  and  early  in  1831,  as  soon  as  any  tolerable 
shelter  could  be  constructed,  Mr.  Clarke,  Mr.  E.  Davis, 
and  Mr.  Hamlin  proceeded  to  take  up  their  abode  there 
■with  their  families ;  and  were  joined,  in  the  course  of 
the  same  year,  by  other  labourers. 

*  The  cart  was  a  subject  of  astonisliment  to  the  natives,  who  had 
never  before  seen  any  wheeled  conveyance  ;  and  a  little  later  the 
plough  excited  almost  as  much  admiration. 


CHAPTEE  XIII. 

THE    WAIMATE — PROGRESS — Riri— TUPAPA — MR.  JAMIESON 

"  Whosoever  will,  let  him  take  of  the  water  of  life  freely." 
Kev.  xxii.  17. 

AYiiAT  varied  thouglits  and  feeHngs  docs  the  very 
situation  of  the  neAv  settlement  at  the  AVaimate  call 
forth !  Here  it  was  that  Hongi,  the  author  of  so  much 
war  and  misery,  lived  and  died;  in  yonder  grove  of  taU 
''puriri"  trees  his  body  in  its  ornamented  chest  Avas 
preserved  for  months,  till  taken  to  its  last  abode.  Kot 
far  off,  as  if  nature  would  remove  some  of  the  evil  of 
man's  sin,  a  healing  spring  sends  forth  its  pure  and 
sparkling  waters,  and  gives  the  name  of  "  Wai-mate,'' 
or  "water  for  the  sick,"  to  the  whole  surrounding  dis- 
trict. 

Blessed  be  the  God  of  all  grace,  He  was  now  bring- 
ing heavenly,  as  well  as  earthly,  peace  to  this  distracted 
land  ;  and  was  opening  a  fountain  of  living  waters,  that 
should  give  life  and  health  to  souls  even  dead  in  tres- 
passes and  sins. 

This  new  station  was  happily  spared  from  many  of 
the  trials  that  had  attended  the  three  earlier  ones. 
There  were  here  no  insulting  threats,  nor  rude  attacks, 
nor  attempts  at  plunder.  The  counsel  of  the  old  chief 
had  been  attended  to ;  and  the  Missionaries  were 
treated  w^th  kindness  and  respect.  Mr.  Clarke  tella 
'as,  that  though  for  the  first  two  months  he  had  been< 


146  THE    WAIMATE. 

unaLle  to  complete  the  fence  about  his  house,  and  was 
for  some  time  without  a  lock  to  secure  his  door,  yet 
he  did  not  lose  an  article  of  his  property.  And  yet  they 
were  in  the  midst  of  the  fierce  tribe  of  Ngapuis  ! 

The  Missionaries  had  brought  -with  them  a  good 
number  of  their  own  natives,  to  assist  in  cultivation, 
building,  &c. ;  and  the  settlement  soon  assumed  the 
appearance  of  neatness  and  comfort.  Schools  *  were 
establislicd  ;  and  before  many  months  had  passed,  there 
were,  including  those  they  had  brought  with,  them, 
eighty-five  men  and  boys,  and  fifty  women  and  girls, 
under  instruction. 

From  the  first  Sunday  of  their  residence,  a  flag  had 
been  regularly  hoisted  to  mark  the  day  of  sacred  rest ; 
many  were  attracted  by  it  from  the  country  round, 
and  so  rapidly  did  the  numbers  increase,  that  before 
the  Missionaries  had  been  there  three  months,  and  long 
before  their  own  houses  were  properly  habitable,  they 
found  it  necessary  to  suspend  all  other  work,  and  to 
erect  a  building  that  should  serve  as  a  chapel  on  the 
Sunday,  and  a  school-room  during  the  week.  It  was 
40  feet  in  length,  and  20  in  width,  and  was  almost 
immediately  filled  witli  an  attentive  and  well-conducted 
'  congregation. 

*  In  some  of  the  distant  villages  the  people  by  degrees  established 
schools  among  themselves,  the  teacher  being  sometimes  a  lad  who 
had  formerly  received  instruction  at  one  of  the  stations.  Mr.  Ham- 
lin mentions  an  instance  of  one  at  Ahu-ahu,  a  village  he  visited, 
■whenever  practicable,  on  Sundays.  In  this  school  were  taught  read- 
ing, writing,  and  the  Catechisms  that  had  been  drawn  up  for  the 
natives.  The  only  assistance  they  had  received  was  a  present  of  five 
dates;  yet  there  was  not  one  in  December,  1834,  who  did  not  repeat 
the  Catechisms  correctly  ;  twenty  could  read  pretty  fluently,  and  the 

•  others  were  getting  on,  though  they  were  not  so  forward.    The  writ- 

ling  did  not  prosper  so  well,  from  want  of  copies. 


Eiri.  I4fr 

One  of  the  first  who  responded  to  the  Sabbath  in- 
vitation of  the  hoisted  flag  was  Bipi,  the  principal 
chief  of  Mawi,  a  village  three  or  four  miles  from  the 
AVaimate.  ]Mr.  Davis  had  become  acquainted  with 
this  chief  a  year  or  two  before,  at  Paihia;  where  one  day- 
seeing  a  party  of  strangers  enter  the  settlement,  he 
went  up  to  them,  as  he  was  wont,  hoping  to  find  some 
opening  for  speaking  to  them  on  the  concerns  of  their 
souls.  They  were  talking  with  Taiwuuga,  who,  though 
not  then  baptized,  was  deeply  in  earnest  about  spirit- 
ual things.  The  strangers  were  eagerly  exhibiting 
some  muskets  they  had  just  purchased  from  the  ship- 
ping ;  and  IMr.  Davis,  while  admiring  them,  and  speak- 
ing of  their  lawful  use  in  self-defence,  took  occasion  to 
press  upon  their  owners  the  immense  importance  of 
securing,  not  only  their  personal  safety,  but  the  salva- 
tion of  their  souls.  This  led  to  an  animated  conversa- 
tion, in  which  Taiwunga  joined,  and  with  great 
earnestness  and  ability  refuted  various  objections 
brought  forward  by  Eipi,  who  M'as  one  of  the  party. 
After  this,  the  chief  occasionally  visited  Paihia ;  and 
when  there,  would  always  attend  the  means  of  grace; 
but  there  was  no  appearance  of  any  real  impression 
being  m^de  upon  his  heart.  About  a  year  after  this 
interview,  in  the  autumn  of  1830,  a  party  of  natives 
were  sent  to  construct  the  new  bridge  over  the  AVai- 
tangi,  that  was  to  connect  AVaimate  with  the  other 
stations.  They  happened  to  be  of  the  same  tribe  as 
Eipi;  they  were  all  steady,  thoughtful  young  men  ;  and 
one  of  them,  Aparahama,*  who  had  not  long  been  bap- 
tized, was  very  anxious  for  the  souls  of  others  as  well 
as  for  his  own.  At  his  suggestion,  these  young  men 
•  Abraham. 


148  EiPi. 

used  at  their  leisure  hours  to  Adsit  Mawi,  and  en- 
deavour to  impart  to  the  people  there  as  much  of 
the  instruction  they  had  received  as  they  were  able 
to  communicate.  A  son  of  Eipi's,  who  was  at  this 
time  ill,  was  the  special  object  of  Aparahama's  in- 
terest and  prayers  ;  he  did  not  live  long  after,  and  Mr. 
Davis  rejoiced  to  hear  that,  not  only  was  there  room 
for  confident  hope  that  he  died  a  sincere  believer  in 
Christ,  but  that  his  father  also  was  seeking  to  know 
eternal  truth.* 

The  establis:hment  of  the  Mission  at  the  AVaimate, 
early  in  1831,  was  an  inestimable  blessing  to  this  chief, 
as  it  enabled  him  regularly  to  attend  the  means  of 
grace.  Every  Saturday  found  him  at  the  house  of  his 
friend  Aparahama,  where  the  evening  was  passed  in 
reading,  conversation,  and  prayer;  and  after  Divine 
worship  on  Sunday  morning  Ripi  would  return  home, 
to  communicate  to  his  people  the  truths  he  had  learnt. 
Sometimes  he  was  accompanied  by  Mr.  Davis,  and  at 
the  chief's  loud  whistle,  a  hundred  or  more  of  the  in- 
habitants would  assemble,  and  listen  attentively  to  the 
words  of  life.  The  newly  awakened  chief  was  in- 
defatigable among  his  own  people,  and  many  were 
prevailed  on  by  him  to  have  daily  prayer  in  their  own 
houses.  But  he  was  not  content  with  his  endeavours 
at  M^wi;  as  his  heart  expanded,  so  did  his  efforts, 

*  The  way  in  which  Mr.  Davis  came  to  the  knowledge  of  this 
last  circumstance  affords  too  remarkable  a  proof  of  the  altered  state 
of  feeling  to  be  passed  over  in  silence.  One  of  his  young  workmen 
was  a  slave  hired  from  Ripi ;  and  seeing  him  one  day  look  more  than 
tisually  happy,  he  asked  him  the  reason.  "  Oh,"  cried  the  youth, 
who  had  himself  been  just  baptized,  "should  I  not  rejoice  in  the 
prospect  of  the  salvation  of  my  master's  soul  ?  "  and  then  showed  Mr. 
Davis  a  letter  he  had  just  received  from  Aparahama,  spcakmg  of  the 
chief  as  being  evidently  in  earnest  about  his  salvation.  See  page  18. 


KAIKOUI.  I4t 

and  his  next  step  was  to  \ii<it  KaikoLi,  a  district  about 
ten  miles  I'roni  A\^aimate,  where  he  liad  relations.  He 
I  was  kindly  received,  and  his  address  was  attentively 
I  listened  to  by  Atua-haere,*  the  principal  chief.  "  Come 
here,"  said  he  to  him,  "you  are  my  child.  It  is  long 
since  you  came  to  see  me ;  and  now,  having  heard 
something  from  the  white  people  that  you  think  is 
good,  you  come  to  tell  it  me :  this  is  very  good,  but 
as  you  know  but  little  of  it  yourself,  go  back,  and 
bring  some  one  with  you  who  understands  these 
things  better."  Eipi  repeated  this  to  Mr.  Davis,  re- 
questing that  Aparahama  might  accompany  him  on 
his  next  visit  to  Kaikohi ;  and,  exclaiming,  "  Ah,  I 
have  been  thoughtful  about  the  things  of  God  for  these 
two  years,  ever  since  you  spoke  to  me  that  evening  at 
Paihia,"  repeated  nearly  all  the  conversation  that 
had  then  taken  place  ;  so  deeply  had  it  sunk  into  his 
mind. 

It  was  a  joyful  sight  to  see  these  two  disciples,  the 
middle-aged  and  the  young,  going  forth  together,  week 
after  week,  on  this  mission  of  love :  the  natives  of 
j  Kaikohi  could  not  resist  their  persuasions  ;  several  of 
them  established  prayer  in  their  families ;  and  as  many 
of  them  as  could  come  so  far  visited  AVaimate  on  the 
Sabbath  days,  Eipi  thankfully  rejoiced,  and  little 
expected  the  disappointment  that  awaited  him. 

The  two  friends  had  not  long  continued  th^se  Sun- 
day teachings,  that  were  bringing  light  and  joy  into 
many  a  heart  at  Kaikohi,  when  they  received  a  mes- 
sage from  the  chief,  forbidding  them  to  continue  their 
visits.  They  were  grieved  and  surprised  at  this  un- 
looked-for prohibition,  of  which  they  knew  not  the 
•  The  walking  g6d. 


150  KAIKOHI. 

cause,  till  it  afterwards  appeared  that  "VVarepoaka  of 
Hangi-houa,  and  some  other  chiefs,  had  sent  to  Atua- 
haere,  desiring  him  to  have  nothing  to  do  with  Chris- 
tian teachers ;  and  the  poor  man  had  timidly  yielded, 
against  his  will  and  against  his  conscience. 

It  was  strange  that  "Warepoaka  should  have  acted 
thus ;  he  had  hitherto  been  an  unswerving  friend  to  the 
Missionaries;*  and  only  a  year  before,  when  it  had 
been  proposed  that  the  Eangi-houa  station  should  be 
removed  two  miles  off  to  Tepuna,  he  vehemently  ob- 
jected to  the  change.  ""What  have  we  done,"  he 
exclaimed,  "  that  you  should  leave  us  ?  Have  we  rob- 
bed you  ?  Have  we  injured  you  ?  If  not,  it  ^^il\  be  a 
shame  to  desert  us.  But  if  you  do,  no  one  shall  touch 
your  houses,  they  shall  stand  empty  and  fall  to  pieces ; 
and  when  any  Europeans  ask  us  what  they  are,  we  will 
tell  them,  they  were  the  houses  of  the  Missionaries, 
who  left  us  without  cause,  and  in  spite  of  our  en- 
treaties." The  proposed  removal  had  in  consequence 
been  given  up,  and  yet  now  Warepoaka  was  endeavour- 
ing to  hinder  the  measiu-es  he  had  then  been  so  anxious 
to  promote !  Alas !  he  had  come  under  the  influence 
of  some  ungodly  Europeans,  who  had  filled  his  mind 
with  dark  suspicions,  and  persuaded  him  and  the  other 
chiefs  tliat  the  Christian  natives  were  before  long  to 
be  all  shipped  off  for  England,  and  there  made  slaves! 

The  dhappointment  with  regard  to  Kaikohi  was  not 
the  only  trial  that  Eipi  met  with  in  his  onward  course  ; 
his  bold,  uncompromising  conduct  often  brought  upon 
him  contempt  and  ridicule ;  and  at  one  time  it  would 
appear  that  he  was  in  some  personal  danger  from  his 
refusal  to  join  his  neighbours  in  a  war  expedition  to 
*  Page  105. 


EIPI.  161 

the  south.  Yet  he  continued  stedfast  and  unmoved, 
and  was  evidently  growing  in  grace.  lie  had  become 
watchful  over  himself,  he  had  left  off  swearing,  was 
conquering  his  naturally  impetuous  temper,  had  put 
away  two  of  his  wives,  and  was  endeavouring  to  con- 
form his  whole  life  to  the  Gospel  standard.  Mr. 
Davis  spoke  to  him  of  baptism :  "  If  I  could  write,'* 
said  the  chief,  "  you  should  know  all  my  thoughts  ;  but 
I  am  afraid  to  speak,  I  am  afraid  of  boasting  :  I  prayed 
to  Grod  to  show  me  the  sinfulness  of  my  own  heart, 
lie  has  done  so,  and  now  I  want  to  be  delivered  from 
all  sin."  Surely  Eipi  was  a  child  of  God ;  the  Mission- 
aries were  persuaded  that  he  was,  and  would  not  with- 
hold from  him  the  seal  of  the  covenant.  He  was 
baptized  on  Sept.  2nd,  1831 ;  and  from  respect  to  that 
constant  friend  of  the  New  Zealand  Mission,  Mr. 
Broughton,  of  Holborn,  he  received  the  name  of 
Broughton,  or,  according  to  native  pronunciation, 
JPorotene.  As  yet  he  was  the  only  native,  unconnect- 
ed with  the  Mission  stations,  who  had  been  baptized, 
except  the  first  convert,  Christian  Banghi. 

We  like  to  read  of  Porotene  Bipi ;  of  his  labouring 
among  his  own  people ;  of  his  travelhng  from  place  to 
place,  in  company  or  alone,  to  proclaim  to  friend  or  to 
former  foe,  the  riches  of  the  grace  of  God.  He  had 
already  made  a  road  from  Mawi  to  the  Waimate,  that 
the  Missionaries  might  visit  him  with  less  difficulty ; 
and  he  now  set  about  another  that  should  enable  them 
to  penetrate  further  into  the  country. 

And  here  we  will  quote  from  the  account  given  of 
this  Mission  by  the  late  lamented  Colonel  Jacob,  of 
the  Bombay  Army,  who  visited  New  Zealand  in  1833, 
and  thus   speaks  of  our  energetic  chief.     "  Beyond 


152 


EIPI. 


Waimate,  I  fell  in  with  a  chief,  named  Eipi,  who  had 
lately  been  baptized ;  he  and  his  people  were  engaged 
in  cutting  a  road  through'  a  dense  and  lofty  forest. 
The  '  good  news '  of  salvation  by  Cheist  had  reached 
the  heart  of  this  chief,  and  the  hearts  of  many  of  his 
tribe ;  they  had  felt  its  power,  they  had  built  them- 
selves a  little  church  for  morning  and  evening  wor- 
ship ;  and  now  we  found  them  with  their  hatchets  in 
their  hands,  cutting  this  road  through  the  forest,  and 
already  advanced  nearly  two  miles,  in  order  that  this 
same  '  good  news '  might  be  carried  to  the  tribe  beyond, 
a  tribe,  moreover,  at  enmity  with  their  own. 

"  I  was  struck  with  the  dignified  appearance  of  this 
man ;  his  only  garment  was  his  native  mat,  but  this 
did  not  obscure  his  manly  form ;  and  I  could  but  con- 
trast his  present  employment  with  his  former  pursuits 
in  days  of  darkness  and  degradation." 

The  people  that  Eipi  was  tlms  labouring  to  benefit, 
had  seen  the  influence  his  words  often  had  on  those ' 
who  listened  to  him,  and  they  accused  him  of  using  i 
enchantment.  The  chief  agreed  to  meet  them  and  ex- 
plain the  matter.  Armed  with  the  word  of  God,  he 
went ;  he  read  to  them  many  of  the  passages  he  had 
read  to  others ;  and  the  result  was  that  they  declared 
his  book  of  "enchantment"  was  one  they  desired  to 
know  more  about ;  and  would  not  let  him  go  till  he 
had  told  them  more  of  that  great  and  glorious  Gospel. 

Eipi's  bright  and  useful  coiu'se  was,  however,  des- 
tined to  be  a  short  one.  AVriting  on  June  5th,  183S, 
Mr.  Davis  says,  "Eipi  appears  to  be  at  the  point  of 
death,  it  is  very  distressing  to  my  weak  mind ;  he  has 
for  years  been  a  comfort  to  me,  and  a  blessing  to  his 
tribe.     To  us  it  Avould  appear  desirable  that  such  a 


THE    WAIMATE.  153 

niaii  should  live  long  for  the  sake  of  the  cause  of 
CimisT;  but  God  seeth  not  as  man  sceth."  In  a 
p(>stseript  Mr.  Davis  adds :  "  Eipi  has  escaped  from 
I'ls  vale  of  tears,  I  trust  to  be  a  gem  in  the  Eedeem- 
ers  cro\Mi." 

AVhile  recounting  the  history  of  Eipi,  we  seem  to 
have  lost  sight  of  the  more  general  Missionary  work  at 
this  station;  and  must  now  return  to  the  period  at 
which  we  left  it,  viz.  1831.  At  the  settlement  itself 
all  M'as  going  on  satisfactorily  ;  fresh  families  from  time 
to  time  took  up  their  abode  round  the  Mission  pre- 
mises; the  schools  and  congregations  increased;  and 
the  foUowing  extract  from  one  of  the  settlers'  letters 
will  give  an  idea  of  a  Sunday  at  the  "Waimate.  "  It 
would,"  ^^Tote  Mr.  Clarke  in  1834,  "  cheer  the  hearts 
of  Christians  in  England,  and  perhaps  shame  those 
who  only  bear  the  name,  to  see  a  New  Zealand  Sabbath. 
Long  ere  the  INIorning  Service  begins,  you  see  the 
natives  collecting  in  little  groups  round  the  chapel, 
reading  or  listening  to  the  word  of  God.  Often  the 
chapel  is  filled  five  minutes  after  the  door  is  opened, 
and  many  are  generally  obliged  to  stand  outside.  The 
rest  of  the  day  corresponds  to  this ;  all  is  order  and 
silence,  except  that  you  may  occasionally  hear  the  voice 
of  praise  ascending  from  the  little  cottages,  where  per- 
haps two  or  three  families  have  met  together  for  the 
purpose." 

But  AVaimate  was  not  more  exempt  than  the  other 
stations  fron^  the  eftects 

".  Of  man's  first  disobedience,  and  the  fruit 
Of  that  forbidden  tree,  whose  mortal  taste 
Brought  death  into  the  world,  and  all  our  woe  ;  " 

and  consumption,  that  great  enemy  of  the  INfaori  race, 


154  HUKA. 

carried  off  some  of  the  most  promising  of  tke  converts. 
One  of  these  was  a  young  man  of  the  name  of  lluka, 
who  had  accompanied  Mr.  Hamlin  from  Keri-keri; 
and  who,  though  ftir  from  intelligent  in  worldly  things, 
had  had  his  heart  enlightened  in  those  of  eternity. 
"  Shall  I  ever  get  to  heaven  ?"  said  he  one  day  to  Mr. 
Hamlin,  "my  sins  are  so  great."  Mr.  Hamlin  laid 
before  him  the  full  sacrifice  and  perfect  righteousness 
of  Christ.  "  That  is  very  sweet,"  he  answered,  "but 
if  I  were  Christ's  I  should  love  Him  more ;  my  pray- 
ing heart,"  he  added,  "is  very  great,  I  could  pray  all 
day ;  but  my  loving  heart  is  very  small."  Mr.  Hamlin 
re-assured  him,  and  bade  him  look  to  that  heaven  where 
his  love  for  his  Saviour  Avould  be  perfected ;  and  on 
the  second  day  Huka  had  entered  into  rest. 

Much,  however,  as  the  Missionaries  mourned  over 
the  loss  of  so  many  of  their  people,  they,  and  indeed 
the  whole  Mission,  were  called  to  experience  a  far 
heavier  trial  in  the  death  of  Mrs.  Davis,  in  the  yeai 
1837,  after  a  few  hours'  illness ;  and  the  loss  of  thia^ 
excellent  woman  was  the  more  keenly  felt,  as  it  waa 
the  first  breach  made  by  death  in  the  Missionary  band, 
since  the  first  arrival  in  1814. 

In  their  visits  to  the  surrounding  country,  the 
Missionaries  now  began  to  reap  the  fruit  of  theii 
former  labours  ;  for  several  of  the  young  men  who  had 
accompanied  them  from  Keri-keri  and  Paihia  were 
now  competent  to  teach  others,  and  rejoiced  in  being 
permitted,  on  Sundays  or  on  week-days,  either  by 
themselves  or  in  company  Avith  one  of  the  brethren,  to 
go  from  village  to  village  proclaiming  the  glad  tidings 
of  a  Saviour's  love.  Soon  the  Sabbath  began  to  be 
almost  universally  observed  in  the  places  they  visited; 


INQUIREES.  155 

■':!i!l  the  approach  of  the  teacher  was  hailed  with  de- 
light. As  soon  as  he  came  in  sight,  a  suspended 
liatchet,  or  broken  hoe,  struck  in  imitation  of  a  bell, 
LM\  0  notice  of  the  service ;  and  a  group  of  from 
Jiiiiot}^  to  tAvo  hundred  natives  had  presently  gathered 
round,  to  join  in  prayer  and  to  listen  to  tlie  word  of 

(iod. 

.Many  were  seriously  and  lastingly  impressed ;  at 
Mawi,  in  particular,  as  we  might  have  expected,  the 
^lissionaries  could  rejoice  over  several.  One  of  these 
was  an  aged  woman,  an  elder  sister  of  Eawiri  *  of 
Paihia,  who  with  trembling  lip  and  tearful  eye,  one 
day  said  to  Mr.  Davis,  "  You  tell  me  I  must  repent ; 
I  do  repent ;  I  confess  my  sins ;  I  have  been  a  very 
wicked  woman ;  I  have  been  a  thief,  a  liar,  an  adul- 
teress ;  I  have  been  stubborn,  noisy,  and  covetous : 
but  I  have  done  with  it  all ;  all  I  now  want  is  C heist. 
When  Eawiri  was  here  some  time  ago,  he  asked  me 
how  my  heart  was,  but  I  told  him  there  was  nothing 
there :  no  it  was  not  EaAviri  made  me  feel ;  it  was  not 
man,- it  was  Grod." 

A  brother  of  Eipi's  was  also  among  the  most  earnest 
of  the  inquirers.  One  day  he  called  on  Mr.  Davis. 
I  am  come  to  talk  with  you,"  said  he,  "1  am  not 
come  to  beg :  I  do  not  want  the  things  of  this  life  ;  no, 
but  I  feel  my  great  sins,  I  waDt  to  confess  them  to 
you,  that  they  may  not  gnaw  as  a  worm  in  my  breast." 
Mr.  Davis  told  him  to  whom  alone  he  must  confess  his 
sins  with  any  prospect  of  real  benefit;  and  pointed 
out  to  him,  as  simply  as  he  could,  the  Gospel  plan  of 
salvation;  and  the  poor  fellow  left  him,  apparently 
much  relieved. 

♦  Taiwunga. 


156  TUPAPA. 

It  was  about  tlic  same  time  that  Mr.  Davis  met 
with  an  unexpected  and  very  encoiiraging  case.  It 
was  in  ]Si  o^'ember,  1834,  that  on  one  of  his  usual  Sun- 
day visits  to  Mawi  he  was  requested  to  go  to  see  a 
poor  sick  man.  Tupapa  was  an  old  chief,  and  his  beard 
was  grey ;  his  face,  which  Avas  elaborately  tattooed,  had 
been  a  remarkably  fine  one,  but  it  now  seemed  fixed 
in  death.  Mr.  Davis  knelt  over  him  in  deep  sorrow 
of  heart.  Alas !  alas !  thought  he,  what  can  be  done 
for  him  now  ?  He  spoke  to  him,  and  the  dying  man 
tried  to  answer,  but  his  pale  blue  lips  refused  to  articu- 
late a  single  word  ;  he  tried  again,  and  at  length  suc- 
ceeded. As  he  began  to  speak,  his  countenance  bright- 
ened, he  raised  his  feeble  arm,  and  letting  it  fall  upon: 
his  breast,  asclaimed,  "  My  mind  is  fixed  on  Christ  aa 
my  Saviour."  "  How  long  have  you  been  seeking 
Christ  ?"  "  Since  I  first  heard  of  Him,"  he  replied 
"  Christ  is  in  my  heart,  and  my  soul  is  joyful."  Mr. 
Davis  urged  him  to  keep  fast  hold  of  Christ,  and  to 
beware  of  the  tempter.  "  I  have  no  fear,"  he  answer- 
ed, "for  Christ  is  with  me."  After  Mr.  Davis  had 
read  part  of  John  xiv.  to  him,  and  joined  in  prayer, 
the  dying  man  told  him  how  much  he  blessed  God  for 
sending  his  messengers  to  him  with  the  news  of  salva- 
tion. He  seemed  to  long  to  depart.  "  Oh,"  said  he, 
"  I  shall  die  to-day  ;  this  is  the  sacred  day." 

Mr.  Davis'  feelings  may  be  imagined.  "  I  at  first," 
he  writes,  "looked  on  him  as  a  poor  ignorant,  dying 
savage  ;  but  oh  !  the  infinite  riches  of  sovereign  grace ! 
I  Avas  kneeling  over  one  of  God's  dear  children,  who 
seemed  resting  firmly  on  His  omnipotent  arm,  even  in 
the  midst  of  the  river  of  death.  His  views  of  the 
Saviour  were  clear,  his  evidence  bright.     His  counten- 


KAIKOHI.  157 

ance,  already  apparently  settled  in  death,  beamed  with 
lively  joy ;  the  savour  of  the  name  of  Jesus  seemed,  as 
it  were,  to  bring  him  back  for  a  few  minutes  into  life, 
that  he  might  leave  his  dying  testimony  behind  him  as 
to  the  power  of  religion  to  support  the  soul  in  death." 
And  now  how  was  it  faring  all  this  time  with  Kai- 
kohi  ?  AYere  the  hopes  of  Eipi  and  Aparahama  to  be 
blighted  ?  was  the  seed  they  had  sown  there  to  wither 
and  come  to  nought  ?     Far  from  it ;  but 

"  God  cloth  not  need 
Either  man's  work,  or  His  OAvn  gifts ;  " 

and  He  carries  out  His  purposes  of  mercy  in  His  own 
wray,  and  sometimes  by  unexpected  means. 

When  Eipi  and  Aparahama  were  forbidden  to  visit 
Kaikohi,  there  was  no  prohibition  to  prevent  the  peo- 
ple of  the  vilhige  from  going  to  the  Waimate  ;  and  not 
fewer  than  twenty  of  the  yoimg  men,  who  had  been 
interested  in  the  Gospel  message,  now  became  regular 
weekly  attendants  at  the  public  worship  and  tlie 
adult  school  at  the  settlement ;  and  when  they  return- 
ed to  their  homes,  communicated  to  others  what  they 
had  learnt..  A  year  had  passed  away  since  the  two 
friends  had  ceased  their  visits;  the  Atua-haere  had 
himself  become  impressed;  and  one  day  Mr.  Davia 
was  agreeably  surprised  by  a  visit  from  him,  accom- 
panied by  two  of  these  same  young  men.  He  was 
very  earnest  in  his  inquiries  as  to  his  own  salvation ; 
and  as  his  companions  listened  to  the  conversation, 
their  hearts  glowed  with  thankfulness,  and  their  coun- 
tenances, as  we  are  told,  were  lighted  up  with  a  joy- 
such  as  angels  feel  at  the  conversion  of  a  sinner. 

The  Sunday  services  at  Kaikohi  were  now  resumed ; 


158  KAIKOHI. 

a  raupo  chapel  Avas  built ;  and  tlie  following  is  an  in- 
teresting description  of  one  of  these  Sabbath  mornings. 
"  Feb.  9,  1834.  Held  three  services  at  three  native 
villages.  The  first  was  at  Kaikohi,  where  I  had  slept. 
Here  the  Sabbath,  as  far  as  outward  observance  goes, 
is  strictly  kept.  The  silence  and  stillness  were  quite 
imposing  ;  all  food  had  been  previously  prepared,  and 
all  work  was  laid  aside.  It  was  one  of  those  lovely 
mornings  almost  peculiar  to  New  Zealand ;  tlie  heat 
of  summer  had  been  tempered  by  a  gentle  shower ;  all 
nature  seemed  rejoicing;  the  grasshoppers  were  chirp- 
ing merrily ;  and  the  natives,  in  little  groups,  were 
reading  to  each  other  the  wonderful  works  of  GrOD,  or, 
in  their  rude  way,  were  attempting  to  sing  His  praises. 
At  the  time  of  service,  one  hundred  and  twenty-nine 
assembled  in  the  rough  building  they  call  their  chapel." 

In  October,  1835,  Atua-haere,  and  thirty  of  his 
people,  were  admitted  by  Mr.  AY.  Williams  into  Christ's 
visible  church,  by  baptism  ;  and  thus  Eipi,  before  his 
death,  had  the  joy  of  being  united  to  his  old  friend  by 
better  bonds  than  those  of  earthly  relationship. 

But  the  interesting  details  of  the  Avork  of  God  at 
"Waimate  multiply  so  fast  upon  us,  that  we  must  pass 
very  lightly  over  the  intervening  period,  up  to  the  year 
1840,  when,  as  we  have  before  said,  the  connected  his- 
tory of  the  Mission  is  to  cease.  AVe  must  then  only 
Bpeak  of  the  work  as  still  progressing ;  the  number 
of  inquirers  still  increasing;*  distant  villages  hear- 
ing of  some   strange   thing,  and   fending  to  inquire 

*  Mr.  Davis  at  one  lime  speaks  of  receiving  ninety  inquirers  in 
one  day  ;  on  another  he  had  a  hundred  and  sixty-one ;  and  Mr. 
Clarke  says  that  occasionally  his  own  house  was  actually  "  heset '* 
M'ith  people  before  day-break. 


THE   "WAIMATE    IN    1825.  159 

what  it  was  ;*  the  baptized  walking  consistehtly  ;  many 
gathering  round  the  table  of  their  Lord ;  and  some 
Sufficiently  established  to  be  sent  to  distant  tribes  ^dth 
the  Gospel  message.f 

We  hardly  like  to  turn  from  these  peaceful,  hopeful 
scenes  ;  and  to  ask  our  readers,  before  we  carry  them 
forward  to  1840,  to  go  back  with  us  fifteen  years,  to 
the  time  when  the  very  spot  on  which  the  settlement 
now  stood  was  the  abode  of  misery  and  horror ;  yet 
there  are  two  scenes  of  which  we  happen  to  have  so 
graphic  a  description,  and  the  contrast  between  which 
has  so  forcibly  impressed  our  own  mind,  that  we  shall 
conclude  this  chapter  with  them. 

Upon  Hongi's  return  from  the  war  with  Kaiparo, 
of  which  we  have  spoken  before,  J  and  in  which  his  fa- 
vourite son  had  been  slain,  he  sent  a  message  to  the 
Missionaries  at  Keri-keri,  requesting  them  to  come  and 
see  him ;  and  Mr.  Kemp  and  Mr.  Clarke  inniiediately 
repaired  to  AVaimate.  The  account  of  their  visit  we 
give  in  Mr.  Clarke's  own  words.  "  As  we  drew  near 
to  the  valley  in  which  the  natives  were  encamped,  we 
beard  doleful  lamentations  ;  and  when  we  came  in 
eight,  soon  discovered  they  were  mourning  for  Hongi's 
son,  and  other  chiefs,  killed  at  Kaiparo,  whose  bodies 
they  had  brought,  that  the  bones  might  be  deposited  in 
the  family  sepulchres.  We  were  conducted  to  a  little 
eminence,  Avhere  Hongi  sat  in  sad  silence,  near  a  small 

*  For  example,  parties  came  more  than  once  for  this  purpose 
from  Kaiparo,  sixty  miles  off;  the  scene,  it  may  be  remembered,  of 
one  of  Hongi's  latest  and  most  sanguinary  expeditions. 

t  Several  of  those  we  shall  read  of  in  the  17th  Chapter,  as  be- 
ing sent  to  the  East  Cape,  were  from  this  district  ;  one  was  from 
Mawi. 

X  Page  101. 


160  THE    WAIilATE    IN    1825. 

stage  oil  wliicli  the  bones  of  liis  sou  were  to  be  hereafter 
deposited.  We  were  received  by  him  Avith  every  mark 
of  affection  and  respect ;  and  though  he  was  himself 
tapued,  and  dared  not  touch  food  with  his  own  hands, 
he  offered  some  to  us,  and  bade  us  sit  down  near  him. 
"We  remained  silent  a  long  time,  according  to  native 
custom,  and  indeed  the  scenes  around  us  v.ere  such  as 
to  affect  any  man,  especially  one  who  'cared  for  souls. 
Wherever  w^e  turned  our  eyes,  all  was  affecting  ;  there 
were  at  least  six  hundred  savages  returned  from  an 
expedition  that  had  launched  many  of  their  country- 
men into  eternity,  and  of  which  the  object  was  to  ex- 
terminate a  whole  tribe,  from  no  other  motive  than  the 
love  of  conquest.  Many  of  these  were  grieving  for  the 
loss  of  friends  ;  many  were  sick  and  even  dyin^  from 
the  effects  of  their  inhuman  repasts  since  the  day  of 
battle ;  and  all  were  without  Grod.  On  our  right,  a 
number  of  the  friends  of  the  deceased  Avere  sitting, 
crying  bitterly,  wringing  their  hands  and  cutting  their 
faces,  arms,  and  necks  till  the  blood  ran  down  to  the 
ground  ;  Avords  cannot  express  the  apparent  agony  of 
their  minds  ;  while  they  still  more  excited  their  OAvn 
and  others'  feelings,  by  reciting  the  deeds  of  valour  of 
the  deceased.  Behind  us  lay  a  disconsolate  young 
widow,  probably  meditating  self-destruction;  beside 
us  Avas  sitting  an  aged  and  affectionate  parent,  feeling 
what  none  but  a  tender  parent  can  feel  at  the  loss  of 
a  most  beloved  child,  and  in  a  way  that  none  but  help- 
less, hopeless  heathens  knoAV.  Eelow  us,  in  the  A^alley, 
was  a  disgusting  scene  ;  the  people  in  the  cainp  Avere 
preparing  for  a  great  feast ;  children  from  five  to  ten 
years  old  were  imitating  in  ^Dort  the  cruelties  of  the 
late  battle,  while  a  number  of  neads  of  enemies,  stuck 


THE   WAIMATE    IN    1840.  161 

on  poles,  adorned  the  frightful  spot.  "We  spent  three 
hours  with  the  mourners,  condoling  with  them,  and 
talking  to  them  on  the  horrors  of  war, — alas  !  without 
effect.'' 

This  was  in  July,  1825.  Let  us  pass  over  a  few 
years,  and  in  1840  let  us  visit  the  same  spot  again,  in 
company  with  Mr.  Jamieson,  a  gentleman  who,  having 
occasion  to  come  to  New  Zealand  on  some  public  busi- 
ness, took  the  opportunity  of  judging  for  himself  how 
far  the  evil  reports  he  had  heard  in  JN'ew  South  AVales 
of  the  Missionary  stations  were  true  or  false. 

After  giving  a  general  description  of  the  settle- 
ment,*— the  neat  wooden  houses,  each  with  its  garden 
and  its  meadow,  its  fruits  and  flowers ;  the  fences 
covered  with  roses  and  many-coloured  climbers  ;  the 
mill ;  the  church,  with  its  neat  white  spire  rising  among 
trees  and  corn-fields ;  and  the  large  scattered  native 
village — Mr.  Jamieson  thus  proceeds  :  "  Having  risen 
early  on  the  following  morning,  I  set  out  to  walk 
through  the  place  :  as  the  sun  rose  over  the  eastern 
ridges,  the  mists,  that  during  the  night  had  settled 
on  the  village,  disappeared.  The  grassy  meadows 
glittered  with  dew,  the  workmen  had  not  yet  gone 
forth  to  their  daily  labour,  and  the  scene  was  alto- 
gether one  of  calmness,  peace,  and  security.  I  had 
fallen  into  a  train  of  thought  connected  with  other 
times  and  other  scenes,  when  I  was  aroused  by  a  low 
and  solemn  sound,  which,  after  advancing  a  little 
further,  I  found  to  proceed  from  a  native  hut.  The 
inmates  were  singing  their  morning  hymn ;    and  as  I 

*  The  station  was  at  this  time  in  charge  of  the  Rev.  R.  Taylor, 
Mr.  Clarke,  and  Mr.  Davis  ;  and  the  printing  press  was  under 
Mr.  Wade  and  Mr.  Colenso. 


162  ME.    JAMIESON. 

proceeded  tlirougli  the  village,  I  heard  the  same  de- 
votional exercises  in  almost  every  direction.  Nor  does 
it  appear  that  this  was  merely  the  observance  of  an 
outward  ceremony,  but  that  the  voice  of  praise  uttered 
by  these  half-enlightened  New  Zealanders  was  really 
expressive  of  a  heart-felt  sense  of  gratitude  and  suppli- 
cation to  the  Great  Atua  who  had  shed  upon  them  the 
light  of  another  day.  And  I  subsequently  ascertained, 
in  my  further  travels  through  the  country,  that  there 
is  scarcely  a  village,  even  at  a  distance  from  any  Mis- 
sionary settlement,  whose  inhabitants  fail  to  perform 
their  morning  and  evening  devotions." 

This  and  other  similar  visits  enabled  the  ingenuous 
mind  of  Mr.  Jamieson  to  estimate  at  their  true  value, 
and  to  trace  to  their  real  source,  the  calumnies  with 
which  at  this  time  the  Missionaries  and  their  work 
were  assailed.  Were  it  needful,  we  could  quote  from 
other  pages  of  his  book,  but  the  following  passage  will 
suffice.  Referring  again  to  Waimate  he  says,  "  It  was 
not  witliout  emotion  that  I  beheld  this  focus  of  civil- 
ization in  the  heart  of  New  Zealand.  Its  very  exist- 
ence spoke  strongly  in  favour  of  the  native  charac- 
ter ;  here  was  no  fear,  distrust,  or  animosity ;  but,  on 
the  contrary,  the  most  convincing  proofs  of  the  ami- 
cable intercourse  that  had  for  years  subsisted  between 
the  natives  and  the  Missionaries.  Between  those  who 
receive  the  advantages  of  instruction,  and  those  who 
confer  that  blessing,  it  is  reasonable  to  look  for  a  feel- 
ing of  gratitude  on  the  one  hand,  and  a  kind  of  pater- 
nal interest  on  the  other ;  and  such,  after  an  extensive 
practical  observation  among  the  New  Zealanders,  ap- 
peared to  me  to  be  the  kind  of  relationship  subsisting 
between  them  and   the   Missionaries,   wherever   the 


i 


ME.    JAMIESON.  163 

pative  character  has  not  been  deteriorated  "by  the 
emptations  to  which  they  are  too  often  exposed  by 
European  settlers." 

Of  these  European  settlers  we  shall  have  more  tc 
aj  «p.  p  7  iture  page. 


.M  % 


CHAPTEE  XIV. 

STATIONS    IN    THE    BAY    OF    ISLANDS,    FROM    1830    TO    1840. 

"  The  fruit  of  righteousness  is  sown  in  peace  of  them  that  make 
peace." — James  iii.  18. 

We  must  now  go  back  to  the  Bay  of  Islands,  and 
trace  the  progress  of  events  in  the  three  settlements 
upon  its  shores,  from  the  year  1830,  when  we  last 
spoke  of  them,  up  to  the  period  of  our  taking  leave  of 
"Waimate,  viz.  1840. 

Since  the  death  of  Hongi,  the  love  of  war  in  this 
part  of  the  country  had  appeared  to  be  gradually  dying 
away ;  but  the  sad  affair  at  Kororarika,  in  1830,*  had 
revived  it ;  nor  had  it  yet  been  again  entirely  extin- 
guished. A  spirit  of  revenge  still  burnt  in  the  l^reasts  of : 
those  chiefs  who  had  found  themselves  the  weakest ;  and, , 
afraid  to  make  war  on  their  more  powerfiJ  neighbours, 
they  resolved  to  quench  their  thirst  for  vengeance,  by ' 
an  unjustifiable  attack  on  the  tribes  towards  the  south. 
Even  Tohi-tapu  and  Titore,  lately  so  desirous  for  peace, 
were  induced  to  join  the  fight.  The  Missionaries,  find- 
ing it  impossible  to  prevent  this  expedition,  took  the 
bold  step  of  accompanying  it,  in  the  hope  of  at  least  i 
mitigating  the  horrors  of  the  war;  and  in  January,/ 
1832,  Mr.  H.  Williams,  Mr.  Kemp,  and  Mr.  Fairburn: 
embarked  in  the  "Karere"  for  the  Bay  of  Plenty. 
Fearlessly  did  the  little  vessel  pursue  her  way,  sur-' 
*  Page  134.  • 


BAT    OP    ISLANDS.  165 

rounded  by  a  fleet  of  a  hundred  war-canoes,  each  one 
filled  uith  well-armed  and  an^y  natives ;  and  as  the 
light  of  heaven  caught  her  swelling  sails,  we  might 
have  fancied  we  could  see  inscribed  upon  them, "  Blessed 
are  the  peace-makers,  for  they  shall  be  called  the  chil- 
di'en  of  God." 

The  brethren  remained  for  several  weeks  at  Tau- 
ranga,  softening,  though  not  subduing,  the  fury  of  the 
combatants  ;  and  the  following  year,  accompanied  by 
Mr.  Chapman,  Mr.  Williams  again  proceeded  to  the 
scene  of  strife,  where,  though,  as  before,  they  failed  in 
their  endeavours  at  reconciliation,  they  won  the  esteem 
j  and  affection  of  many  of  the  southern  chiefs. 

After  some  months  of  uncertain  success,  the  chiefs 
of  the  Bay  returned  disappointed  and  discontented  ;  * 
the  presence  of  the  Missionaries  had,  they  said,  made 
their  arms  so  weak  that  they  could  not  fire  straight. 

And  now  the  notes  of  war  were  once  more  hushed 
along  the  shores  of  this  favoured  Bay;  the  war-dance 
and  the  yell  of  triumph  were  scarcely  kno^vn,  and  the 
word  of  God  would,  humanly  speaking,  have  had  free 
course,  and  have  prevailed,  had  not  serious  hindrances 
arisen  from  other  sources  ;  but  as  we  shall  have  occa- 
sion to  refer  more  particularly  to  these  hereafter,  we 
shall  pass  them  over  for  the  present,  and  proceed  to 
take  a  cursory  view  of  the  settlements  themselves. 

All  were  still  progressing  ;  the  number  of  converts 
still  increased  ;  and  the  baptized,  with  few  exceptions, 
walked  consistently,  as  far  as  their  light  and  know- 
ledge led  them.     Yet  we  must  ever  bear  in  mind  that 

*  Human  heads  were  again  seen  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Paihia, 
but  no  scenes  of  cannibalism  are  known  to  have  taken  place. 


166  BARLT    DATS. 

it  was  still  but  early  days  with  these  native  believers ; 
that  even  those  who  w<^re  most  sincere  and  earnest, 
and  whose  hearts  were  really  given  to  Grod,  were  many 
of  them  but  babes  in  Christ,  and  required  much  anxi- 
ous watching,  and  prayer,  and  guidance,  and  reproof. 
To  quote  the  words  of  one  of  the  brethren,  "  "When  a 
native  begins  to  think  about  his  soul,  and  to  seek  sal- 
vation in  Jesus,  he  finds  himself  ignorant  of  every 
good  thing,  and  knows  not  how  to  proceed.  He  does 
not  cast  off  his  ignorance  and  sin  in  a  day,  and  be-i 
come  at  once  an  enlightened  and  civilized  Christian. 
If  even  in  civilized  life,  where  a  man  has  been  brought 
up  under  the  sound  of  the  gospel,  and  under  the  laws 
of  his  country,  that  forbid  him  to  steal,  to  murder,! 
&c. — if  even  in  this  case  it  requires  a  course  of  time 
before  an  inquirer  can  be  brought  to  a  clear  know- 
ledge and  an  established  faith  and  hope  in  Christ," 
what  must  be  the  case  of  a  IS'ew  Zealander  who  has 
been  from  his  childhood  trained  to  the  commission  of 
every  sin  ?  Even  when  brought  to  a  little  knowledge 
of  Divine  things,  their  ideas  of  truth,  honesty,  &c., 
for  a  long  time  continue  very  low."  k 

Quiet  progress  does  not  afford  much  of  stirring  in-B 
cident,  and  yet  there  are  points  in  each  of  the  three 
settlements  in  the  Bay,  that  well  deserve  a  separate 
notice.     Eeversing  the  order  of  their  first  establish- 
ment, we  will  begin  with 

PAIHIA. 

And  Ave  cannot  present  a  more  graphic  picture  of 
this  station,  than  by  again  referring  to  Colonel  Jacob. 
"  I  landed,"  he  says,  "late  on  Saturday  evening,  Feb- 
ruary 9th,  1833,  at  Paihia.    An  aged  chief,  surrounded 


PAIHIA.  1G7 

by  his  tribe,  was  seated  on  the  shore,  havmg  rowed 
from  Whangaroa,  a  distance  of  some  forty  miles,  on 
purpose  to  be  present  at  the  Mission  services  on  the 
Sunday.  The  next  morning,  judge  of  what  my  feel- 
iun^s  were,  when  in  this  savage  Li,nd,  once  resounding 
with  the  cry  of  human  suffering,  I  was  awakened  by 
tlie  early  church  bell,  calling  me  to  one  of  the  most 
interesting,  most  solemn  services  that  can  be  imagined. 
At  eight  o'clock  the  church  was  filled  to  overflowing, 
the  men  on  one  side,  and  the  women  on  the  other  ; — 
the  men  carrying  their  children  on  their  backs  in  New 
Zealand  style ; — and  numbers  besides,  unable  to  find 
admission,  crowded  the  windows  and  the  doors.  Yet  all 
was  quietude  and  order,  and  you  might  have  heard 
a  pin  drop  whilst  the  preacher  was  addressing  them. 
The  service  was  commenced  by  that  beautiful  hymn  of 
Kelly's  translated  into  Maori,  but  with  Kelly's  tune  ; 
and  the  organ  was  almost  drowned  by  the  harmonious 
voices  of  the  congregation  as  they  sang, 

'  From  Egypt  lately  come, 

Where  death  and  darkness  reign, 
We  seek  our  new,  our  better  home, 

Where  we  our  rest  shall  gain  : 
Hallelujah  ?  we  are  on  our  way  to  God. 

We  hope  to  join  the  throng, 

Whose  pleasures  we  shall  share, 
And  sing  the  everlasting  song 

With  all  the  ransomed  there : 
Hallelujah  !  we  are  on  our  way  to  God.' 

I  could  scarcely  repress  my  feelings  while  I  listened 
to  these  once  savage  cannibals  now  uniting  in  the 
praises  of  God. 

"  Between  the  services  I  accompanied  Mr.  Brown 


168  TOIII-TAPF. 

to  Kororarika,  where  a  congregation  of  about  seventy 
soon  assembled.  Here  also  I  was  astonished  to  see 
these  apparently  savage  natives  take  out  their  books 
from  under  their  mats,  and  turn  to  the  various  parts 
of  the  service,  singing,  and  joining  in  the  responses 
with  much  solemnity  and  propriety." 

The  Missionary  Avork  at  Paihia  continued  to  in- 
crease ;  and  sometimes  the  brethren  scarcely  found 
time  for  anything  but  conversation  with  inquirers. 
The  natives  in  several  places,  even  at  Kororarika,  estab-' 
lished  schools  of  their  own;  and  you  might  not  un- 
frequently  see  a  chief  sitting  under  a  tree  and  reading 
the  "Word  of  Grod,  or  observe  a  copy  of  the  New  Tes-! 
tament  half  hidden  in  his  mat. 

One  event  that  occurred  during  this  time  was  t 
occasion  of  much  sorrow  to  our  friends  ;  it  was  thi 
death  of  Tohi-tapu.     AYe  have  often  mentioned  thi 
chief,    and  related  how,   after    being   the   first   an 
fiercest  of  the  assailants  of  the  Missionaries  at  Paihi 
he  had  become  their  stedfast  friend ;  and  how  ofte 
laying  aside  his  former  love  for  war,  he  had  striven  tc 
reconcile    contending    parties.      The    influence    thai 
Mr.  H.  "Williams  had  over  him  was  quite  extraordi 
nary.     At  his  persuasion  he  would  give  up  a  favouriti 
project,  or  rescue  captives  from  a  chief  who  had  un 
lawifully  detained  them ;  and  there  is  one  instance  s( 
curious,  and  so  painfully  characteristic,  that  we  musi 
insert  it.     It  was  in  March,  1828,  that  Tohi-tapu  one 
day  came  to  Mr.  Williams  much  excited,  and  in  greati 
distress  of  mind.     One  of  his  wives  had  misconducted 
herself,  and  proved  herself  unworthy  of  his  affection 
Tlie  poor  man  was  miserable,  he  talked  of  killing  him-i 
self,  for  he  could  not  eat,  and  was  sure  he  should  be 

J 


TOIII-TAPU.  169 

starved.  In  a  reproachful  tone,  he  said,  that  had  it 
not  been  for  the  Missionaries,  all  would  now  be 
well,  for  he  should  have  killed  and  eaten  a  slave,  and 
his  heart  would  have  been  at  ease.  Mr.  AVilliams 
tried  to  soothe  him,  and  after  a  time  Tohi-tapu  depart- 
ed, apparently  much  quieted.  But  the  next  morning 
he  rushed  in  again,  while  the  family  were  at  breakfast, 
in  still  greater  agitation  than  on  the  preceding  day, 
exclaiming  he  should  die  of  hunger.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  AVil- 
liams,  knowing  his  fondness  for  English  food,  pressed 
him  to  partake  of  theirs ;  but  he  refused,  and  brand- 
ishing a  hatchet  he  carried  in  his  hand,  and  with 
which  he  had,  he  said,  on  previous  occasions  sent  six- 
teen persons  to  Eeinga,*  declared  tha^  nothing  should 
stop  him  from  satisfying  his  hunger  by  again  killing 
and  eating  some  one.  Mr.  Williams  made  him  sit 
do\vn  by  him,  spoke  plainly  to  him  of  the  wickedness  of 
such  an  act ;  told  him  that  Satan  was  trying  to  get 
him  for  himself ;  till  at  last  the  conquered  chief  threw 
his  hatchet  from  him,  exclaiming  he  would  never  again 
use  it  for  such  a  purpose.  And  we  believe  he  kept  his 
word.  Poor  Tohi-tapu !  there  was  much  in  him  that 
was  he  peful ;  he  kept  the  Sabbath  day,  he  regularly 
attended  the  means  of  grace,  he  had  learned  to  control 
his  fiery  passions,  and  when  the  natives  of  Kororarika 
repeatedly  urged  him  to  become  their  chief,  offered  him 
pecuniary  advantages,  and  promised  to  send  him  mus- 
kets, he  steadily  refused  to  leave  the  neighbourhood  of 
the  Missionaries.  He  told  them  he  cared  not  for  mus- 
kets, and  if  they  sent  him  any  he  should  make  them 
into  rafters  for  his  house.     Sometimes  he  even  fancied 

♦  Reinga,  a  place  of  departed  spirits. 


170  Toiii-TAru. 

himself  a  Christian,  but  those  who  knew  liim  better 
than  he  loiew  himself,  could  trace  no  evidence  of  a 
work  of  grace  in  him. 

At  the  affray  at  Kororarika  in  1830,*  he  had  been 
one  of  the  most  active  fellow-workers  with  Mr.  Mars- 
den  in  promoting  peace ;  but  soon  after,  he  fell  under 
the  influence  of  the  ungodly  traders  at  Kororarika, 
who  embittered  his  mind  against  the  Missionaries,  and 
he  began  to  treat  even  Mr.  H.  AVilliams  w4th  rudeness 
and  neglect.  He  joined  the  war  expedition  of  1832 
and  1833,  against  Tauranga,t  and  was  after  his  return 
taken  seriously  ill.  The  brethren  frequently  visited 
him,  and  endeavoured  to  make  some  impression  on  his 
heart,  but  in  vain,  and  Tohi-tapu  died,  as  he  had  lived, 
a  heathen ! 

Thanks  be  to  God,  many  a  bright  picture  at  Paihia 
might  be  put  in  contrast  with  poor  Tohi-tapu' s  life  and 
death ;  but  we  shall  select  an  instance  from  another 
station. 

KERI-KERI. 

Here,  as  elsewhere,  consumption,  that  bane  of  the 
Maori  race,  had  found  many  victims.  One  of  these 
was  Anne  Waiapu,  a  young  woman  of  much  promise. 
When  quite  a  little  girl,  she  had,  at  her  own  request, 
been  taken  into  the  household  of  Mr.  Kemp,  where 
she  lived  for  several  years,  as  a  faithful,  affectionate, 
and  industrious  servant.  But  her  attachment  to  her 
master's  family  did  not  incline  her  towards  their  re- 
ligion, and  she  continued  to  cling  ^vith  such  "  frightful 
to  her  native  superstitions,  that  it  seemed 

•  See  page  134.  t  See  page  164. 


AXNE    W/TAPTJ.  171 

as  though  all  the  Christian  instruction  she  received 
would  only  prove  to  her  a  savour  of  death.  In  1828  she 
married  a  very  steady  young  man  named  Waiapu ;  and 
her  conduct  as  a  wife  and  mother  was  very  exemplary, 
though  neither  she  nor  her  husband  gave  any  evidence 
of  a  change  of  heart.  In  1830,  AVaiapu  was  enticed 
to  join  in  the  fighting  at  Kororarika,  and  was  merci- 
fully preserved  in  safety.  His  conscience  was  struck 
with  the  guilt  of  engaging  in  this  unholy  strife,  and 
with  the  goodness  of  God  in  sparing  him ;  and  he 
could  find  neither  rest  nor  peace,  till,  after  some  time, 
it  pleased  God  to  reveal  to  him  His  love  in  Christ 
Jesus.  It  now  appeared  that  his  wife's  mind  had  for  a 
good  while  been  gradually  undergoing  the  same  trans- 
formation ;  and  before  long  they  both  became  candidates 
for  baptism.  Soon  after  their  admission  to  the  holy  or- 
dinance, Anne  showed  symptoms  of  consumption  ;  and 
though  at  first  she  felt  confident  of  her  recovery,  her 
illness  led  her  to  a  stricter  self-examination,  and  a 
deeper  abasement  before  God  and  man ;  and  faithful 
as  she  had  been  in  her  earthly  ser^^ce,  she  was  now 
distressed  at  her  many  shortcomings,  ashamed,  as  she 
said,  that  she  had  done  so  little  for  her  kind  mistress, 
from  whom  she  had  received  so  much.  As  the  con- 
viction of  the  real  state  of  her  health  broke  in  upon 
her  mind,  she  still  remained  calm  and  peaceful,  only 
becoming  more  earnest  in  her  conversation  and  in  her 
prayers.  The  eternal  welfare  of  her  husband  and  chil- 
dren lay  very  much  upon  her  heart.  "James,"  she 
would  say  with  great  earnestness,  "  I  think  now  I  shall 
die,  do  not  keep  my  children  from  going  to  heaven ; 
lead  them  to  God,  the  great  and  the  good."     As  her 


172  ANNE    WAIAPU. 

illness  increased,  her  mouth  was  filled  with  praise. 
"Ah,  my  mother,"  she  said  one  day  to  Mrs.  Kemp, 
who  was  tenderly  soothing  her  pain,  "  Ah,  good-bye,  I 
am  going  to  Jesus,  who  greatly  loves  me :  I  shall  see 
Him  now.  I  have  seen  Him  with  my  heart,  and  I 
love  Him  with  my  heart ;  it  is  not  my  lips  only  that 
believe  in  Him."  She  was  very  anxious  to  partake  of 
the  Lord's  supper.  "Tell  me,"  said  she  to  the  Mis- 
sionary, "  may  I  be  carried  to  the  house  of  prayer  the 
next  Lord's  day,  and  will  you  let  James  and  me  eat 
of  the  bread  and  drink  of  the  cup  of  which  our  Lord 
said,  'Do  this  in  remembrance  of  me?'"  Her  re- 
quest was  complied  with,  and  the  next  Sunday  she  was 
taken  in  a  litter  into  the  house  of  God,  and  laid  down 
near  the  Communion  table.  It  was  a  very  affecting 
service ;  no  New  Zealander  had  yet  been  admitted  to 
the  table  of  the  Lord  ;  and  here  was  the  first  native 
communicant  eating  the  bread  and  drinking  the  cup, 
just  before  she  was  jftassing  into  the  presence  of  Him 
who  had  given  His  bod}'-  and  shed  His  blood  for  her. 
Her  end  was  now  fast  approaching ;  and  as  it  drew 
more  near,  her  love  for  her  husband  and  children  be- 
came more  intense,  and  her  joy  and  faith  more  bright. 
"Jesus  Christ  is  mine,  and  I  am  Jesus  Christ's," 
she  one  day  exclaimed ;  "  I  know  Him  now,  I  know 
Him  now.  He  is  come  here,"  laying  her  hand  upon 
her  heart,  "and  He  Avill  not  go  away  any  more."  Do 
you  not  wish  to  recover?  she  was  asked.  "What!" 
she  answered,  "  and  Jesus  the  Saviour  to  be  sometimes 
with  me,  and  sometimes  not ;  and  I  sometimes  thinking 
evil,  and  sometimes  thinking  good  !  No,  no,  Mrs.  Kemp 
wdll  be  a  better  mother  to  my  children  than  I  should  be ; 


KERi-Ki:ni.  173 

I  will  go."  She  had  become  insensible  for  several  days  ; 
but  recovering  her  senses  for  a  short  time  before  her 
death,  she  called  her  children  to  her,  and  commending 
them  to  her  GrOD  and  Saviour,  wept  over  them  and  de- 
livered them  to  her  sorrowing  husband.  "  Oh  my  hus- 
band ! "  cried  she,  "  but  I  have  two  husbands,  Jesus 
is  one.  Poor  James,  poor  James,  my  husband  in 
heaven  calls  me  and  I  must  leave  you.  Will  you  come 
too  ?  Yes,  and  we  shall  be  happy,  happy,  happy." 
The  scene  was  ver}^  affecting  ;  the  dying  woman's  head 
rested  on  Mary  Taua,  who  had  been  baptized  with  her, 
and  who  in  health  and  in  sickness  had  been  her  con- 
stant companion  and  friend.  At  her  feet  sat  her  dis- 
consolate husband,  soothing  and  weeping  over  his 
infant  children;  by  her  side  was  her  widowed,  and 
soon  to  become  her  childless,  father,  his  cheek  resting 
upon  hers ;  while  all  the  natives  round  were  in  tears 
for  the  loss  of  one  they  so  much  loved. 

Colonel  Jacob  visited  also  the  settlement  at  Keri- 
keri,  with  the  same  pleasure  and  satisfaction  he  had 
experienced  at  Paihia.  "  In  the  room  in  which  I 
slept,"  he  says,  "  marks  of  window  bars  were  still  visi- 
ble. All  now  was  quiet,  but  only  a  few  years  before 
all  had  been  violence  and  plunder.  The  inmates  had 
not  unfrequently  been  put  in  fear  of  their  lives ;  and 
the  ovens,  in  which  human  captives  had  not  long  before 
been  cooked  and  eaten,  were  still  \'isible  from  my  win- 
dow. How  changed  w^as  the  station  of  Keri-keri !  At 
nine  o'clock  at  night  resounded  the  voice  of  prayer 
and  the  hymn  of  praise  from  many  a  Xew  Zealander*s 
hut  around  me ;  and  this  family  Avorship  was  general 
through  the  settlement,  in  addition  to  the  well-attended 
daily  morning  and   evening  services   in  the   station 


174  KERl-KEBI. 

church.  I  do  not  say  that  all  this  community  Avere 
spiritually  enlightened,  but  very  many  were,  and  very 
many  were  devout  communicants  ;  and  all  desired  to 
know  and  feel  more  deeply  the  influence  of  that  gospel 
which  had  done  so  much  for  those  around  them. 

"  Numbers  came  here  to  learn  to  read  and  write, 
and  here  they  laid  aside  their  antipathies  and  border 
quarrels.  Some  who  had  long  been  separated  by  blood- 
feuds  were  here  to  be  seen  in  the  same  class,  learning 
together  as  friends ;  and  when  able  to  read,  they  not 
unfrequently  departed  taking  with  them  books  to  in- 
struct their  friends  at  home.  In  this  way  many  in- 
stances have  occurred  in  which  the  public  services  of 
the  church  have  been  held,  and  the  Sabbath  day  kept 
holy,  only  in  consequence  of  these  instructions ;  and 
thus  a  way  has  been  prepared  for  the  Missionary  of 
Christ." 

Since  the  death  of  Hongi,  the  outward  circum- 
stances of  Keri-keri  had  been  much  changed.  Bands 
of  fighting  men  no  longer  gathered  round  to  fill  the 
Missionaries'  hearts  with  anxiety  and  alarm ;  but  then 
they  had  lost  these  opportunities  of  speakiug  a  word 
in  season ;  and  as  nearly  all  the  neighbouring  population 
had  migrated  to  other  places,  the  brethren  had  time  to 
spare  from  the  instruction  of  their  own  natives,  to 
visit  those  in  distant  districts. 

Some  of  the  most  encouraghig  of  these  visits  were 
paid  to  Whangaroa  Bay,  where  a  spirit  of  inquiry  had 
been  awakened,  and  where  the  shores,  that  had  wit- 
nessed the  massacre  of  the  Boyd,  and  the  flames  of  the 
"Wesleyan  settlement,*  w^ere  now  often  heard  to  re- 

♦  Page  103. 


WIIANGAEOA.  175 

sound  witli  prayer  and  praise.     The  means  that  God 
used  to  awaken  this  spirit  are  worth  recording. 

Several  years  before,  some  lads  from  AVliangaroa  had 
been  in  the  school  at  Keri-keri ;  and  three  or  four  of 
these,  who  were  the  least  promising,  after  a  while  grew 
restless,  and  returned  to  their  own  friends  and  former 
ways.  For  a  long  time,  the  instruction  they  had  re- 
ceived lay,  as  it  were,  dead  within  their  hearts,  till 
Porotene  Eipi,  who  was  related  to  some  of  the  chiefs, 
and  who,  as  we  have  seen,  left  no  means  untried  to 
win  souls  to  the  Saviour  whom  he  loved,  paid  a  visit  to 
these  villages,  and  urged  his  friends  to  attend  to  the 
things  of  eternity.  The  lads  were  roused,  and,  re- 
calling what  they  had  learnt,  endeavoured  to  com- 
municate it  to  others.  A  general  desire  for  instruc- 
tion was  kindled;  Tupe,  a  chief  of  some  distinction, 
built  a  commodious  chapel,  and,  together  with  a  son  of 
Hongi's,  to  whom  had  been  given  a  better  spirit  than 
his  father's,  was  iu"gent  with  the  Missionaries  of  Keri- 
keri  to  come  and  settle  there.  Besides  the  many  ap- 
plications by  Avord  of  mouth,  Hongi  wrote  the  follow- 
ing letter  to  Mr.  Kemp.  "  Mr.  Kemp,  this  is  my  say- 
ing to  you,  I  am  sick  for  you  to  be  a  father  to  me.  I 
am  very  sick  for  a  white  man  to  preach  to  me  ;  I  will 
never  cease  contending  with  you.  I  am  very  good  for 
you,  Mr.  Kemp,  to  be  a  father  to  me,  and  to  Eewa- 
Hcwa,  and  to  Tupe.  Tliis  is  all  my  speech.  By 
Hongi."  "Nothing  good  will  stick  by  us,"  wrote 
another  chief,  "  because  there  is  no  one  to  take  care  of 
us,  there  is  no  one  to  take  care  of  us.  Come  here, 
and  be  a  fiither  to  us.  What  shall  we  do  that  is  good, 
if  we  have  none  to  take  care  of  us?" 


176  EANGI-HOUA. 

These  earnest  entreaties  were  complied  ^Yith,  as 
soon  as  circumstances  permitted,  and  in  1839,  Mr. 
Shepherd  took  up  his  permanent  abode  at  Whangaroa. 
Several  of  the  chiefs  had  already  been  baptized,  among 
whom  Tupe  is  especially  noticed,  as  "a  Christian  in- 
deed." 

RANGI-HOUA. 

This,  the  earliest  of  all  the  stations,  and  which  was, 
as  will  be  remembered,  on  the  northern  shore  of  the 
Bay,  continued  under  the  charge  of  Mr.  King,  whose 
actual  residence  was  however  removed  to  Tepuna,  a 
village  about  two  miles  distant.  Here  he  laboured,  as 
he  ever  had  done,  diligently  and  anxiously  in  his  Mas- 
ter's service,  and  here  he  had  the  comfort  of  seeing  a 
gradual  and  steady  improvement.  Some  of  his  baptized 
young  men  became  teachers  of  others,  and  went  into 
the  villages  round  to  offer  to  their  heathen  neighbours 
the  salvation  in  which  they  were  themselves  rejoicing. 
"Warepoaka  also  had  emancipated  himself  from  the  in- 
fluence of  evil-minded  Europeans,  and  not  only  return- 
ed to  his  early  friendliness,  but  rejoiced  the  heart  of 
Mr.  King  by  his  reception  of  Christianity ;  and  died, 
as  there  was  every  reason  to  hope,  a  real  believer  in 
Christ  Jesus. 

Mr.  King  was  sometimes  assisted  by  some  of  the 
other  brethren;  and  on  one  occasion,  Mr.  Brown 
accidentally  met  with  a  sort  of  meditation  ^vritten  in 
the  blank  leaf  of  a  book  belonging  to  one  of  the  lads, 
a  translation  of  which  will  interest  our  readers.  "  Ob 
Jesus,"  it  begins,  "  we  cannot  perfectly  believe  in  Thee. 
Bound  by  the  evil  spirit,  he  will  not  let  our  hearts  go, 


EAXGI-IIOUA.  177 

lest  we  believe  in  Thee,  0  Christ  !  lest  we  also  be 
saved  by  Thee,  0  Jesus,  Thou  Son  of  G-od  !  0  Jesus, 
how  great  is  thy  love  to  us !  Thou  earnest  down  from 
heaven,  when  Thou  didst  understand  the  anger  of  Thy 
Father  to  all  mankind.  They  were  going  to  the  place 
of  torment,  they  were  not  going  to  Him.  Thou  saidst, 
I  go  to  the  natiu-al  world  to  be  slain  as  a  payment  for 
this  sin.     I  will  purchase  them  with  my  blood  " 


CHAPTEE  XV. 

KATtXlk — HINDRANCES — NGAKUKI — ROMISH     BISHOP — BISHOP    OP 
AUSTRALIA MR.    MARSDEN's    LAST    VISIT. 

"His  enemy  came  and  sowed  tares  among  the  Avheat." 

Matt.  xiii.  25.     - 

KAITAIA. 

And  now,  turning  from  the  Bay  of  Islands  and  pur- 
suing our  course  across  the  Island,  a  few  miles  before 
we  reach  the  western  coast  we  shall  come  to  Kaitaia, 
the  fifth  and  last  formed  of  the  northern  stations. 
Mr.  AV.  "Williams  and  some  of  his  brethren  had  been 
led,  by  the  urgent  solicitations  that  reached  them  from 
various  quarters,  to  make  a  tour  towards  the  North 
Cape,  to  ascertain  the  facilities  for  the  establishment 
of  a  new  station,  and  to  choose  the  most  eligible  spot. 
They  fixed  on  Kaitaia,  among  the  tribe  of  the  Earewas, 
forty  miles  north-west  of  Waimate  ;  here,  in  March, 
1834,  Mr.  Puckey  and  Mr.  J.  Matthews,  each  of  whom 
had  married  a  daughter  of  Mr.  Davis's,  took  up  their 
abode ;  and  it  Avas  not  long  before  here  also  the  na- 
tural and  moral  desert  began  to  blossom  as  the  rose. 
"We  must  pass  liglitly  over  the  early  events  of  this 
station,  the  building  and  tlie  planting,  the  readiness 
with  which  the  natives  erected  a  raupo  chapel,  the 
eagerness  with  which  they  cut  roads  through  the  woods, , 
and  threw  bridges  over  the  streams,  to  enable  the  Mi»« 
sionaries  to  move  freely  from  one  village  to  another. 


KAITAIA.  179 

The  people  came  from  six  and  even  eight  miles'  distance 
for  worship  and  instruction  ;  and  it  was  soon  necessary 
to  erect  a  larger  building  for  the  purpose.  So  many 
candidates  came  forward  for  baptism,  that  there  seemed 
some  danger  lest  the  -new  religion  should  become 
fashionable ;  and  the  examinations  were  conducted 
with  increasing  care  and  strictness.  And  yet,  with  all 
this  strictness,  eighteen  adidts  were  found  prepared, 
and  were  baptized  before  the  end  of  the  year  1835. 

Before  long,  Pana  the  head  chief  was  among  the 
baptized ;  and,  like  Eipi  of  Mawi,  he  had  no  sooner 
himself  become  a  true  believer,  than  he  anxiously 
Bought  the  salvation  of  others.  He  visited  many  of  the 
adjacent  tribes  Avith  his  "  new  weapon  of  war,"  as  he 
I  called  his  copy  of  the  word  of  God,  and  received  a 
hearty  welcome,  now  that,  as  they  said,  "  they  need  no 
longer  dread  him,  as  they  did  when  he  sought  to  de- 
vour them  like  a  dog." 

AVe  could  spend  much  time  at  Kaitaia,  with  its 
devoted  labourers,  and  among  its  flourishing  schools, 
its  native  teachers,  its  Sunday  congregations  of  six 
hundred,  and  its  many  communicants ;  but  we  must 
leave  it,  like  the  other  stations,  unnoticed  from  the 
year  1840  tiU  we  return  to  give  the  reader  a  brief  sum- 
mary of  its  present  state. 

One  little  history,  however,  we  must  insert.  Tawai, 
the  chief  of  "Waima,  near  Hokiangha,  had  long  been 
the  inveterate  foe  of  Pana  and  his  tribe ;  and  reports 
of  his  hostile  approach  frequently  filled  the  valley  of 
Kaitaia  with  dismay  and  terror.  One  Sunday  morn- 
insr  Mr.  Mathews  was  told  that  this  fierce  chief  was 

o 

in  the  Mission  settlement;  not  knowing  what  this 
could  mean,  he  went  to  see,  and  to  his  astonishment, 

N  2 


180  PA]S"A  AND    MOHI. 

was  told  by  liim  that  his  name  was  no  longer  Tawai, 
but  Mold  (Moses).  The  savage  warrior  had  become  a 
Christian.  It  appeared  that  one  of  his  slave  girls  had, 
some  time  before,  lived  in  one  of  the  Mission  families 
at  Paihia,  where  she  had  received  the  usual  instruction. 
Tawai  took  her  away  to  come  and  live  with  him ;  but 
the  poor  girl  continued  to  repeat  the  prayers  and  cate- 
chisms she  had  learnt.  Her  master  forbade  her,  but 
she  persevered ;  he  threatened  to  shoot  her,  still  she 
persisted ;  till  at  length,  wondering  what  could  make 
her  heart  so  bold,  he  began  to  examine  the  subject  for 
himself.  It  pleased  Grod  to  awaken  and  convert  him  ; 
and  one  of  his  first  acts  after  his  baptism  was  to  visit 
his  old  enemies  the  Earewas,  and  tell  them  of  the 
treasure  he  had  found.  He  knew  not  that  they  had 
Missionaries  among  them ;  and  it  was  therefore  to  his 
equal  surprise  and  joy  that  at  a  village  he  passed 
through,  he  heard  that  Pana,  his  former  foe,  was  a  Chris- 
tian like  himself.  The  two  chiefs  worshipped  together 
that  day  in  the  house  of  Grod,  spent  the  evening  in  re- 
lating to  each  other  the  different  ways  by  which  God 
had  led  them,  and  Mr.  Matthews  found  them  the  next 
morning  at  the  school,  standing  in  the  same  class,  and 
reading  together  the  first  chapter  of  St.  John's  Grospel. 
Mohi  did  not  live  long  to  bring  forth  fruit ;  he  died 
soon  after,  and  his  remains  were  laid  beside  those  of 
Eipi,  in  the  little  burial-ground  of  Mawi.* 

*  Mr.  Davis,  speaking  of  this  circumstance,  says,  "  I  have  been  to 
M^wi,  to  the  burial  of  Moses  Kowaitahi.  The  funeral  was  well 
attended,  and  after  the  service  I  addressed  the  assembly.  This 
burial-ground  is  to  me  a  very  interesting  spot ;  it  is  the  site  of  the 
first  raupo  chapel  in  this  village.  Several  years  have  now  passed 
awav,  since  I  first  endeavoured  to  lisp  the  gospel  of  love  to  this  tribe, 


I 


HI>'DRA>'C£S.  181 

Will  not  our  readers,  after  reading  this  and  the  two 
preceding  chapters,  join  with  Mr,  Davis  in  saying, 
"These  are  blessed  times,"  when  the  Spirit  of  God 
seemed  so  evidently  moving  on  the  face  of  tlie  once 
dark  chaos  ?  We  were  going  to  call  this  period  the 
spring-time  of  the  Mission,  when  the  dry  and  leafless 
branches  were  bursting  into  life  and  bloom,  and  were 
giving  promise  of  abundant  produce.  But  we  remember 
that  much  fruit  had  been  already  rip<ined ;  that  at  every 
station  some  had  already  been  gathered  in;  and  autumn 
seemed  blended  with  the  spring  in  Xew  Zealand's  in- 
fant church. 

All  this  while  the  enemy  of  souls  had  not  been  idle 
in  his  endeavours  to  hinder  the  work  of  God.  One  of 
his  devices  was  to  lead  some,  whose  consciences  had 
been  half  awakened,  to  form  a  sort  of  sect  among 
themselves  ;  and,  by  a  strange  fatality,  they  gave  to  the 
new  doctrine  the  name  of  "■  Nffakuhi,''  or  the  serpent. 
This  doctrine  was  a  mixture  of  truth  and  error.  It 
recognised  a  Sabhath  day,  but  fixed  on  Saturday  in- 
stead of  Sunday ;  and,  while  it  acknowledged  some  of 
the  moral  precepts  of  the  Gospel,  mixed  with  them 
many  heathen  superstitions.  It  gained  ground  a  good 
deal  among  those  who  dared  not  remain  altogether  hea- 
then, and  yet  would  not  submit  themselves  to  the  yoke 
of  Christ. 

on  this  spot.  Many  bodies,  among  which  are  Ripi  and  Tupapay  are 
here  sleeping  in  the  dust,  awaiting  the  glorious  resurrection  mom; 
Then  what  a  glorious  burst  of  joy  will  arise  from  this  sacred  ^pot! 
While  they  were  in  the  body,  they  were  poor,  despised,  degraded 
savages  ;  but  having  been  washed  in  a  Saviour's  blOod,  and  clothed 
with  his  righteousness,  they  will  rise  clothed  in  immortal  bloom. 
Oh  the  blessedness  of  the  everlasting  gospel !  " 


182  HINDRANCES. 

But  a  far  greater  and  more  permanent  obstacle  to 
the  work  of  GtOD  was  the  arrival,  in  1838,  of  a  Eomish 
bishop  and  his  priests,  who  spared  neither  pains  nor 
money  to  make  proselytes.  It  is  true  that  none  of 
those  who  were  well  instructed  in  the  word  of  God 
were  eventually  led  astray  by  them,  and  that  even  the 
more  intelligent  among  the  heathen  despised  their  cru- 
cifixes and  images  of  saints ;  yet  their  sophisms  and 
bold  assertions  perplexed  many  a  weak  though  true 
disciple  ;  and  the  religion  they  promulgated  was  so 
agreeable  to  fallen  human  nature,  that  it  could  not 
fail  to  find  acceptance  among  those  who  desired  to  re- 
tain their  sins,  and  yet  to  be  saved  at  last. 

The  increase  of  European  settlers  at  Kororarika 
proved  another  great  and  trying  evil ;  but  of  this  we 
shall  have  occasion  to  speak  more  fully  in  a  future 
chapter. 

Yet,  notwithstanding  all  obstacles  and  all  discourage- 
ments, the  work  of  God  went  on  ;  and  in  the  begin- 
ning of  1840  the  average  number  of  regular  attendants 
at  Divine  Avorship,  at  the  five  northern  stations,  was 
computed  as  exceeding  3000  ;  and  the  communicants 
amounted  to  200.  We  cannot  find  any  exact  state- 
ment of  tlie  number  of  the  baptized. 

In  1839  these  northern  stations  had  the  advantage  of 
a  visit  from  tiie  Bishop  of  Austraha,  Dr.  Broughton,  whc 
spent  some  weeks  among  them,  surprised  and  thankful 
for  all  he  witnessed.  He  wrote  a  most  kind  and  encour- 
aging accoimt  of  them  to  the  Society,  showing  the  real 
interest  he  felt  in  the  Mission,  not  only  by  his  warm  and 
general  approbation,  but  by  pointing  out  a  few  minor 


MR.    MAESDL^■'S    LAST    VISIT.  183 

points   in   which    he    thought   further  improvements 
might  be  effected. 

And  now  we  must  close  this  Chapter  with  tlie  record 
of  events  that  carry  us  back  to  tlie  first  gleam  of  light 
that  ever  broke  upon  this  land,  and  bring  before  our 
readers  for  the  last  time  the  venerable  founder  of  this 
ISIission. 

In  1837,  ISLr.  Marsden  paid  his  seventh  visit  to  New 
Zealand,  and  landed  with  his  daughter,  at  Hokianga, 
on  February  24.  The  infirmities  of  age  w^ere  now 
upon  him ;  the  strong  frame  that  had  in  former  years 
enabled  him  to  travel  hundreds  of  miles  on  foot, 
through  forest,  swamp,  and  moimtain,  was  enleebled ; 
and  most  of  the  forty  miles  from  Hokianga  to  Waimate 
were  traversed  in  a  litter.  More  than  seventy  of  the 
Hokianga  natives  accompanied  him,  and  the  many  who 
came  out  from  AVaimate  to  meet  and  welcome  him  swell- 
ed his  attendant  train  into  quite  an  imposing  band. 

But  though  this  good  man's  natural  strength  was 
thus  abated,  and  his  eyes  were  dim,  his  mind  was  as 
clear  and  firm,  and  his  heart  even  more  loving  than  be- 
fore. His  first  employment  was  the  reconciliation  of 
two  contending  parties  in  the  north,  whose  struggle 
would  have  endangered  the  safety  of  the  Kaitaia  sta- 
tion ;  and  afterwards  he  spent  six  months  among  the 
settlements,  "blessing  and  blest  where'er"  he  went. 
Everywhere  the  natives  welco^ied  him  with  open  arms ; 
they  vrould  sit  with  their  eyes  rivetted  upon  him ;  and, 
when  requested  to  withdraw,  would  say,  "  We  wish  to 
have  a  very  long  and  stedfast  look  at  our  old  friend, 
for  we  shall  never  see  him  again." 

Before  he  left  the  Island  Mr.  Marsden  went  on 


184  ME.    MAESDEjr. 

a  cruise  to  Cook's  Straits;  and  our  love  for  the  me- 
mory of  this  servant  of  God  leads  us  to  insert  a  few 
lines  from  the  Eev.  A.  N.  Brown,  who  accompanied 
him.  "  June  8th,  1837.  We  enjoyed  a  most  lovely 
evening.  In  a  long  conversation  ^vith  Mr.  Marsden 
on  deck,  he  spoke  of  almost  all  his  old  friends  having 
preceded  him  to  the  eternal  world.  Eomaine,  Xewton, 
the  Milners,  Scott,  Eobinsou,  Buchanan,  Good,  Tho- 
mason,  Eowland  Hill,  Legh  Eichmond,  Simeon,  and 
others.  He  then  alluded  in  a  very  touching  manner 
to  his  late  -wife.  They  had  passed,  he  observed,  more 
than  forty  years  of  their  pilgrimage  in  company,  and 
he  felt  the  separation  more  severely  as  the  months 
passed  on.  I  remarked  that  their  separation  would  he 
hut  for  a  short  time  longer :  '  God  grant  it ! '  was  his 
reply;  and  then  lifting  his  eyes  toward  the  moon, 
which  was  peacefully  shedding  her  beams  on  the  sails 
of  our  little  bark,  he  exclaimed  with  intense  feeling, 


*  Prepare  me,  Lord,  for  Thy  right  hand 
Then  come  the  joyful  day  ! ' " 


i 


Mr.  Marsden  returned  to  Sydney  in  August,  and  on 
the  12th  of  the  following  May,  1838,  the  sainted 
spirit  left  its  earthly  tabernacle.  He  had  been  speak- 
ing of  the  "  precious  hope  "  he  had  in  Christ  :  and 
the  last  words  that  were  heard  from  his  dying  lips 
were,  "  Precious,  precious,  precious!" 

Mr.  Marsden  died  at  the  age  of  seventy-three,  liaA^ng 
been  forty-five  years  Chaplain  in  IS'ew  South  AVales. 

Blessed  servant  of  thy  Lord,  thou  restest  from  thy 
labours,  and  thy  works  do  follow  thee ! 


CHAPTER  XYJ. 

SOUTHERN    STATIONS — THAMES — ROTO-RUA — TAURANGA— 
MATA-MaTA. 

"  I  will  -work,  and  who  shall  let  it  ?  " — IsA.  xliii.  13. 

We  are  now  entering  upon  a  new  and  important  era 
in  the  records  of  the  New  Zealand  Mission.  Much  of 
our  attention  has  hitherto  been  directed  to  the  diffi- 
culty with  which  the  Missionaries  maintained  their 
position  in  the  country  itself,  and  the  expenditure  of 
nerve  and  energy  required  for  the  mere  breaking  up 
the  rocky  ground,  and  preparing  the  soil  to  receive  the 
seed  from  which  they  were  hereafter  to  reap  so  rich  a 
harvest.  But  it  is  far  diiferent  Tvith  the  present  por- 
tion of  our  history.  Here  our  gracious  Grod  took,  as 
it  were,  the  work  of  previous  preparation  specially  into 
His  ovra  hands,  and  by  some  unkno^vn  or  imlikely 
means,  by  a  ransomed  slave  or  a  runaway  scholar.  He 
led  the  blood-thirsty  warrior  to  desire  peace,  and  the 
fierce  cannibal  to  become  importunate  for  instruction. 
We  do  not  imdervalue  the  part,  direct  or  indirect,  that 
the  Missionaries  themselves  had  in  this  work  of  pre- 
paration ;  we  know  that  in  their  visits  to  places  on  the 
coast  they  had  never  ceased  to  proclaim  the  gospel  of 
salvation ;  and  we  know  that  the  uprightness  of  their 
dealings,  their  warm  interest  in  the  welfare  of  the  peo- 
ple, and  above  all  their  strenuous  eflbrts  for  the  main- 
tenance of  peace,  had  all  had  their  influence  on  the 


186  SOUTHERN    TRIBES. 

acute  minds  and  susceptible  hearts  of  the  Maoris.  It 
was  from  the  Missionaries  too  that  the  slaves  and 
Bchool-boys  had  received  their  own  Christian  know 
ledge.  But  all  these  things  combined,  were  wholly 
insufficient,  even  according  to  human  judgment,  to  ac- 
count for  the  phenomena ;  and  the  only  conclusion  we 
can  arrive  at  is,  that  those  among  whom  the  brethren 
were  now  called  to  labour  were  in  an  especial  manner 
a  people  prepared  by  the  Lord. 

"  Deep  in  unfathomable  mines 
Of  never-failing  skill, 
He  treasures  up  His  bright  designs, 
And  works  His  sovereign  will." 

Itumours  had  reached  the  southern  tribes,  of  the 
white  people  in  the  Bay  of  Islands,  and  of  the  tran- 
quillity and  increased  prosperity  of  those  districts  that 
had  listened  to  the  "Karakia"  of  the  Missionaries; 
and  when  Mr.  "Williams  and  his  companions  visited 
the  Eiver  Thames  and  the  Bay  of  Plenty  in  1832  and 
1833,  they  were  almost  everywhere  met  with  earnest 
entreaties  for  white  men  to  come  and  dwell  among 
them,  that  they  also  might  "  learn  to  sit  still."  This 
was  too  favourable  an  opening  to  be  neglected ;  and  as 
the  Mission  had  lately  been  strengthened  by  fresh 
arrivals  from  England,  it  was  determined  that  no  time 
should  be  lost  in  commencing  a  new  settlement  on  the 
Thames.  In  October,  1833,  tho  Rev.  II.  AYilliams, 
the  Eev.  A.  N.  Brown,  Mr.  Morgan,  and  Mr.  Fair- 
burn,  started  in  a  small  vessel  to  seek  for  a  desirable 
spot,  and  as  they  sailed  along  they  could  not  but  ob- 
serve how  the  evidences  of  war  and  destruction  had 
increased  within  the  last  few  years — especially  when 
thej  entered  the  once   well-peopled  estuary  of  the 


IIITER    THAMES.  187 

Thames  was  this  most  apparent.  "  It  was,"  says  Mr. 
Williams,  "  melancholy  to  look  around  ;  all  was  perfect 
stillness  ;  there  was  no  bustle  of  active  life  ;  no  ves- 
sels, boats,  or  canoes  moving,  on  either  hand,  over  the 
surface  of  these  waters  which  spread  like  magnificent 
rivers  among  the  numerous  islands.  Traces  of  former 
towns  and  villages  were  visible  as  we  sailed  along,  and 
wherever  we  turned  ;  but  all  the  inhabitants  had  been 
destroyed,  or  taken  captive,  or  had  fled."  On  one  of 
these  islands  they  spent  a  Sunday.  "  ^N'ought  was 
heard  but  birds  of  sweet  and  varied  note,  skipping 
from  branch  to  branch,  as  though  surveying  tlie  group 
of  strangers  who  had  intruded  on  the  quiet  of  their 
abodes.  As  we  sang  the  praises  of  God  and  our  Re- 
deemer, their  notes  were  also  distinctly  heard  with 
ours.  But  I  felt,"  continues  Mr.  "Williams,  "  an  inde- 
scribable sensation  as  I  viewed  the  groimd  on  which 
we  sat.  For  many  successive  years,  this  neighbour- 
hood has  been  the  seat  of  war  in  its  most  savage  and 
infernal  form."  Then,  after  alluding  to  some  of  the 
horrible  deeds  of  cannibalism  that  had  probably  been 
perpetrated  on  that  very  spot,  he  adds,  "  But,  that  the 
Lord  has  now  here  heard  the  prayers  of  His  people,  I 
consider  is  an.  earnest  for  good ;  and  this  place  is,  as  it 
were,  now  consecrated  to  Him." 

They  pursued  their  course  up  the  river,  occasionally 
going  on  shore  to  reconnoitre,  and  finding  ever^-^vhere, 
even  where  formerly  they  had  not  been  suft'ered  to 
land,  the  most  hearty  welcome  and  urgent  entreaties 
to  remain.  "  AVe  keep  the  lla-tapu,"  was  the  frequent 
plea,  "  but  we  can  do  no  more  till  a  teacher  comes." 
The  most  eligible  locality  they  had  yet  found  was 
Puriri,   where    the   people,   delighted    to    see    them, 


188  PUEIRI. 

crowded  round  to  lead  them  to  the  most  favourable 
situation  for  a  future  settlement,  and  did  all  in  their 
power  to  make  them  comfortable.  As  the  day  was 
closing,  the  Missionaries  invited  the  people  to  attend 
the  evening  worship  they  were  about  to  hold  with  their 
own  natives,  w^ho  had  accompanied  them  ;  and  in  a  few 
minutes  from  a  hundred  and  fifty  to  two  hundred  had 
assembled.  The  shades  of  evening  were  fast  closing 
in,  several  fires  had  been  kindled,  and  as  the  uncertain 
flames  gleamed  on  the  mats  of  these  children  of  the 
wilds,  and  lighted  up  their  fine  expressive  faces,  it 
formed  a  most  striking  scene.  Mr.  "Williams  gave  out 
the  hymn;  and  in  a  moment  the  whole  party  burst 
into  a  full  chorus,  with  words  and  tune  correctly  sung.* 
The  Missionaries  almost  doubted  their  OAvn  senses,  but, 
taking  no  notice,  proceeded  in  their  worship.  Again 
their  wonder  was  excited;  the  loud  Amen,  the  Lord's 
Prayer  repeated  in  unison,  seemed  like  some  dreamy 
vision.  The  mystery  was  soon  solved;  three  lads  who 
had  formerly  been  taken  captive  in  Hongi's  wars,  and 
had  lived  for  some  time  in  one  of  the  Mission  fiimilies, 
had  afterwards  either  made  their  escape,  or  been  re- 
deemed ;  and  on  their  return  home,  though,  as  it  woidd 
seem,  without  any  books,  had  thus  successfully  im- 
parted to  their  countrymen  some  of  the  knowledge 
they  had  acquired. 

*  A  painful  contrast  to  this  scene  occurred  in  the  course  of  this 
same  expedition.  The  party  happened  to  pitch  their  tents  for  the 
night  near  a  raupo  hut  inhabited  by  some  English  flax-dressers. 
They  appeared  very  friendly  and  good-natured ;  but  as  the  evening 
drew  on,  and  the  young  natives  of  Mr.  Williams'  party  began  their 
usual  worship  among  themselves  by  singing  a  hymn,  the  four 
Englishmen  began  to  sing  likewise,  and  attempted  to  drown  the 
praises  of  God  by  Bacchanalian  songs. 


ruRiRi.  189 

But  tliis  solution  of  the  mystery  did  not  lessen  the 
wonder  and  adoring  gratitude  of  the  Missionaries; 
they  did  not  hesitate  to  fix  on  Puriri  for  the  new 
settlement ;  raupo  houses  were  begun,  and  before  many 
weeks  had  passed  Mr.  Fairburn  and  Mr.  Preecewith 
•their  families  were  settled  in  their  new  abode.  The 
station  soon  assumed  an  air  of  comfort  and  of  hope ;  the 
schools  Avere  well  attended ;  mothers,  and  even  grand- 
mothers, were  sometimes  seen  side  by  side  with  their 
own  children  learning  the  first  simple  lessons  of  Scrip- 
ture truth.  Before  long  the  temporary  chapel  was 
more  than  filled  with  orderly  and  attentive  congrega- 
tions, and  many  of  the  people  acknowledged  their 
belief  in  the  truth  of  Christianity,  though  theii'  super- 
stitious fears  kept  their  hearts  still  in  darkness.  Nor 
was  it  only  in  Puriri  itself  that  the  ground  had  been 
made  ready  for  the  sowing  ;  it  was  no  unconunon  thing 
to  hear  some  of  the  natives  several  miles  distant  from 
the  settlement,  and  quite  unconnected  A\dth  Europeans, 
repeat  portions  of  the  Lord's  Prayer,  and  other  short 
petitions.  One  day  a  chief  fifteen  miles  oif  came  to  Mr. 
Fairburn  to  ask  for  a  slate.  "  AVhat  can  you  want  it 
for?"  was  the  natural  question.  "  I  want  to  write  ;  I 
have  learnt  from  a  young  man  in  my  own  village  who 
was  once  at  school  in  the  Bay  of  Islands." 

The  state  of  the  surrounding  tribes  was  at  this  time 
very  melancholy ;  murders  and  massacres  were  con- 
tinually occurring  among  themselves ;  more  than  one 
trading  vessel  was  plundered;  and  notwithstanding 
this  continued  anxiety  for  men  of  peace  to  live  among 
them,  tranquillity  was  in  183-1  as  much  a  stranger  on 
the  banks  of  the  Thames,  as  it  liad  been  in  1814  on 
the  shores  of  the   Bay  of  Islands.      The  time  and 


190  EOTO-EUA. 

strength  of  the  Missionaries  were  often  taxed  to  pre- 
vent hostilities,  or  to  rescue  some  innocent  victim  of 
revenge  or  caprice ;  and  though  frequently  with  good 
success,  the  restless  violence  of  the  people  round  Puriri 
rendered  it  necessary,  in  1837,  to  remove  the  new 
settlement  some  miles  lower  down  the  river,  and  Hau" 
rihi  and  Maraetai  were  chosen  for  the  future  stations. 
Here  the  Mission  took  root  and  prospered ;  persons 
came  from  distances  of  six  or  eight  miles  to  receive  in- 
struction, and  it  is  a  remarkable  circumstance  that  the 
unsettled  state  of  the  country  did  not  seem  at  all  to 
interfere  with  the  desire  of  learning.  In  1839  the 
Missionaries  calculated  that  not  less  than  from  800  to 
1000  of  the  Thames  natives  had  learnt  to  read.  In 
1840,  when  this  part  of  our  history  closes,  seventy  of 
the  Maraetai  natives,  and  ten  from  Hauriki,  had  been 
baptized,  and  with  one  or  two  exceptions  were  walking 
uprightly. 

ROTO-RUA. 

The  people  near  the  lake  of  Roto-rua,  much  farther 
still  to  the  south,  had  been  among  the  earliest  and  the 
most  importunate  of  the  applicants  for  a  Missionar}^  set- 
tlement. They  had  heard  something  about  spiritual 
things  from  Pita  and  his  Avifo  ;  *  and  as  early  as  1831 
they  sent  AViiretutu,  one  of  their  chiefs,  to  Paihia  to 
request  that  teachers  might  be  sent  to  them,  assuring 
Mr.  Williams  that  they  were  not  influenced  by  any 
hope  of  pecuniary  advantages,  but  simply  by  a  wish 
to  "learn  how  to  sit  in  peace."  The  messenger  seem- 
ed so  much  in  earnest,  tliat  Mr.  IT.  Williams  and  Mr. 
Chapman  resolved  to  visit  the  district  and  judge  for 

*  Page  131. 


EOTO-RUA.  191 

themselves.  They  set  out  in  October  of  that  same 
year,  and  had  a  most  interesting  expedition.  The  na- 
tural scenery  was  far  more  striking  than  anything 
they  had  yet  seen  in  the  Island.  The  view  of  the 
lake  itself  was  very  fine  as  they  approached  it :  on  the 
nearer  side  a  noble  wood  stretched  down  to  tlie  water's 
edge  ;  the  islands  in  the  lake,  the  steam  of  hot  springs 
rising  towards  the  north,  and  the  richly  wooded  hills 
of  Tarawera  in  the  back-ground,  formed  a  lovely  scene. 
The  whole  country  was  full  of  nature's  wonders  :  here 
were  boiling  caldrons  of  mud,  black,  blue,  grey,  green, 
yellow,  and  red,  giving  out  their  lazy  steam ;  close  to 
these,  and  as  if  purposely  in  contrast,  were  clear  pools 
of  bright  azure-coloured  boiling  water,  enclosed  in  na- 
tural walls  of  sulphurous  formation.  But  the  most 
beautiful  objects  were  the  jets :  these  boiling  foun- 
tains, thrown  out  from  the  top  of  irregularly  shaped 
cones  of  a  pinkish  colour  formed  from  the  deposit  of 
the  water,  rose  many  feet  into  the  air,  descending  again 
in  silvery  foam,  and  sparkling  in  the  sunshine.  Some 
of  these  hot  springs  are  guided  by  the  natives  into 
natural  or  artificial  hollows  in  tlie  rocks,  where  their 
temperature  being  regulated  by  a  stream  of  cold  water 
that  flows  among  them,  they  serve  as  baths  ;  and  when 
Mr.  AVilliams  and  Mr.  Chapman  paid  their  first  visit, 
the  chiefs  received  them  sitting  in  these  novel  chairs 
of  state.* 

But  it  will  be  well  believed  that  these  natural  ob- 
jects were  not  those  that  chiefly  interested  the  Mission- 
aries ;  and  their  desire  for  better  things  was  equally 
gratified.    They  were  most  heartily  welcomed,  and  the 

*  See  also  Bishop  of  New  Zealand's  JoumaL 


192  ROTO-ETJA. 

desire  for  instruction  surpassed  tlieir  highest  anticipa- 
tions. Old  and  young  crowded  round  them  to  learn 
their  letters ;  and  during  the  two  or  three  days  they 
remained  there,  they  were  never  without  scholars, 
sometimes  to  the  number  of  two  hundred,  many  of 
whom  woidd  remain  nearly  the  whole  day  endeavour- 
ing to  master  the  alphabet.  Even  after  the  Mission- 
aries were  in  the  canoe  on  their  way  back,  some  of 
the  children  still  came  round,  begging  for  fresh  les- 
sons. 

It  was  with  some  difficulty  the  people  would  allow 
Mr.  Chapman  to  depart,  and  not  till  they  had  exacted 
a  promise  to  return  as  soon  as  he  could.  Nothing 
could  be  done  however  immediately,  as  Eoto-rua  was 
too  distant  from  the  Bay  of  Islands  to  make  a  resi- 
dence there  safe  till  an  intermediate  station  could  be 
formed  ;  but  as  soon  as  that  on  the  Thames  seemed 
established,  the  brethren  again  turned  their  thoughts 
towards  the  further  South. 

This  delay  appeared  very  long  to  the  anxious  ex- 
pectants at  Eoto-rua ;  and  in  June,  1834,  Waretutu 
again  appeared  at  Paihia  to  urge  Mr.  Chapman  to  de- 
lay no  longer.  As  the  chief  still  lingered  on  from  day 
to  day,  and  seemed  unwilling  to  depart,  Mr.  Chapman 
asked  him  when  he  intended  to  return  ?  "  I  am  going 
to  wait  here,"  was  his  reply;  "you  tell  me  that  when 
another  comes,  you  and  he  will  come  to  Eoto-rua ;  so 
I  shall  wait,  and  wait,  and  wait,  the  winter,  and  all  the 
summer,  and  then  the  stranger  will  come,  and  we  will  all 
go  back  together."  The  young  chief's  hopes  and  expect- 
ations were  at  last  fulfilled,  and  in  July,  1835,  Mr. 
Chapman,  IMr.  Knight,  and  Mr.  Pilley  entered  on 
their  new  Avork.     The  people's  desire  for  learning  had 


EOTO-EUA.  19B 

not  abated ;  there  were  numbers  of  "vrilling  and  atten- 
tive scholars ;  and  the  Missionaries  looked  forward  to 
the  completion  of  their  raupo  buildings  as  the  period 
when  they  should  be  able  to  devote  more  of  their  time 
and  energies  to  their  spiritual  work.  They  little  ex- 
pected they  should  be  driven  from  it  so  soon  1 

They  were  collecting  the  people  for  service  on  the 
morning  of  their  first  Christmas  day,  when  a  cry  of 
murder  was  heard,  and  the  Missionaries  hastened  out 
to  inquire  the  cause.  They  found  that  Huku,  a  chief 
on  the  borders  of  the  lake,  but  not  one  of  those  with 
whom  the  brethren  had  had  intercourse,  treacherous 
as  the  ground  on  which  his  village  stood,*  luid  mur- 
dered Honga,  a  chief  of  Mata-mata,  a  neighbouring 
tribe,  who  had  come  to  him  on  a  friendly  visit.  Huku 
had  received  an  injury ;  he  could  not  discover  from 
whom,  and,  unable  to  punish  the  real  offender,  resolved 
to  Avreak  his  vengeance  on  the  first  person,  whether 
friend  or  foe,  that  came  within  his  power  ;  and  Honga 
was  slain  and  eaten  before  the  fierce  passions  of  the 
savage  Huku  could  be  quieted. 

"We  shall  have  occasion  hereafter  to  relate  how 
Mata-mata  and  its  allies  flew  to  arms  to  demand  "  utu  '* 
for  the  slaughtered  chief;  here  we  shall  only  say  that^ 
after  seven  or  eight  months  of  danger  and  insecurity, 
the  Mission  dwelling  was  in  August,  1836,  attacked  by 
the  infuriated  warriors  of  Mata-mata.  Every  article  of 
furniture  and  clothing  was  plundered  or  destroyed,  IMr. 
Knight  and  ]\'r.  Pilleyf  were  stripped,  and  hardly 
escaped  with  their  lives ;  the  latter  was  rescued  by  the 
people  of  Eoto-rua,   and  the  former  was  saved  from 

»  Fage  9. 

t  Mr.  Chapman  fortunately  was  absent. 


194  TAURANGA. 

death  by  a  young  chief  of  the  enemy's  party.  Tlie 
Mission  premises  were  burnt  to  the  ground,  and  the 
brethren  fled  to  Paihia. 

TAURANGA. 

The  Mission  at  Tauranga,  on  the  eastern  coast,  was 
another  of  the  fruits  of  the  visits  of  Mr.  H.  AVilliams 
and  his  friends  in  1832  and  1833.  It  was  commenced 
in  1835  by  Mr.  "Wilson,  Mr.  Wade,  and  Mr.  P.  King. 
The  instructions  they  gave  were  gradually  gaining 
influence  among  the  people ;  ninety-five  attended  for 
daily  teaching ;  and  their  congregations,  including 
those  in  the  adjacent  villages,  often  numbered  from 
400  to  500.  But  the  war  between  Mata-mata  and 
Boto-rua  involved  Tauranga  likewise ;  and  after  en- 
deavouring to  maintain  their  post  for  above  a  year  from 
the  time  of  the  breaking  out  of  hostilities,  they  also 
were  obliged  to  return  to  the  Bay  of  Islands. 

All  this  while  the  inland  portion  of  the  Island  had 
not  been  uncared  for.  In  1834,  Mr.  W.  AVilliams, 
Mr.  Brown,  and  Mr.  Morgan  travelled  on  foot  through 
a  large  portion  of  the  interior;  everywhere  meeting 
with  hospitality  and  kindness,  and  frequently  with  a 
cordial  welcome,  and  with  entreaties  that  they  would 
come  and  settle  among  them.  Many  of  the  chiefs 
were  tired  of  fighting,  and  seemed  to  think  that  if 
Missionaries  would  come  and  live  among  them,  peace, 
as  by  a  sort  of  magic  charm,  would  necessarily  follow. 
"I  shall  go  on  fighting,"  said  one  fine  young  chief, 
"  till  Missionaries  come  and  break  my  legs ;  then  I  vnR 
sit  still  and  learn." — "  The  iS'gapuis,"  said  old  AVaharoa 
of  Mata-mata,  "  have  left  ofl'  war  because  they  have 
Missionaries,  but  how  can  I  learn  ?  can  the  trees  teach 


MATA-MATA.  195 

me  ?  "  while  on  all  sides  they  Avere  met  with  "the  re- 
proachful question,  "  Why  did  you  not  come  in  our 
fathers'  time,  then  we  should  have  learnt  hitter  from 
our  childhood  ?  " 

The  result  of  this  expedition  was  the  formation  of 
the  fresh  stations  of  Mata-viafa,  and  Mangapout  i,  both 
of  them  to  the  south  of  Puriri,  hut  north  of  lioto-rua. 

Mr.  Hamlin  and  Mr.  Stack  were  appointed  to  Man- 
gapouri,  but  before  they  had  even  settled  there,  a 
change  had  come  over  the  mind  of  the  principal  chief, 
Awarahari ;  and  he  who  had  the  preceding  year  been 
so  urgent  for  their  arrival,  now  used  not  only  threats 
but  violence  towards  them.  Still  however  they  re- 
mained, for  they  were  unwilling  to  desert  the  one  or 
two  hundred  persons  that  assembled  for  Divine  wor- 
ship, or  the  sixty  men  and  boys,  and  thirty  girls,  who 
came  to  them  for  daily  instruction ;  till,  hndiiig  their 
difficulties  and  dangers  increase,  in  September,  1836, 
they  removed  to  Manukan  or  AVaikato,  on  the  western 
coast,  where  the  Eev.  E.  Maunsell  had  lately  com- 
menced a  Mission  with  good  prospects  of  success. 

MATA-MATA.* 

Mafa-mata  was  undertaken  by  the  Eev.  A.  N.  Brown, 
Mr.  Morgan,  and  Mr.  Elatt.  They  arrived  in  April, 
1835,  and,  though  they  found  the  generality  of  the 

*  It  has  been  so  rare  in  the  course  of  this  history  to  meet  with 
Europeans  who  have  not  been  hindercrs  of  the  work  of  God,  that 
■we  rejoice  to  mention  an  English  Hax-gathercr  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  Mata-mata,  who  regularly  hoisted  his  flag  on  Sundays, 
to  remind  the  natives  of  the  Ra-tapu  ;  and  though  he  docs  not  seem 
to  have  given  them  instruction,  had  encouraged  them  to  keep  it 
holy  some  time  before  any  Missionai7  had  visited  the  place. 
o  2 


196  MATA-MATA. 

natives  fiir  more  troultlesomc  than  they  had  expected, 
yet  Waharoa,  the  principal  cliief,  Avas  always  friendly, 
and  their  progress  among  the  people  was  very  encour- 
aging. About  two  hundred  attended  Divine  worship  at 
the  settlement  itself,  and  not  less  then  three  hundred 
more  at  the  different  out-stations ;  wliiie,  as  early  as 
February,  1836,  the  numbers  attending  the  schools 
were  a  hundred  men  and  boys,  ninety  women  and 
girls,  and  fifty  infants. 

But  the  murder  at  Eoto-rua  caused  a  grievous  inter- 
ruption in  this  promising  state  of  things.  The  mur- 
dered chief  was  nearly  related  to  Waharoa,  and,  ac- 
cording to  the  native  custom,  it  was  for  liim  to  avenge 
his  death.  PreA'ailing  on  the  people  of  Tauranga  and 
some  others  of  his  neighbours  to  join  him,  he  declared 
war  against  Roto-rua  and  all  connected  with  it ;  a-nd 
though  ]Mr.  Brown  and  jNlr.  Maunsell  spared  no  pains 
to  dissuade  him  from  his  project,  all  was  of  no  avail, 
and  he  continued  his  hostile  course.  Soon  the  whole 
country  was  in  commotion,  and  the  Missionaries  found 
it  necessary  to  send  their  fomilies  away.  They  them- 
selves remained  behind;  and  though  the  plunder  of 
their  houses  *•  at  Mata-mata,  and  the  threats  of  some  of 
the  ill-disposed,  forced  them  to  retire  to  Tauranga,  yet 
from  hence  they  visited  their  former  neighbourhood, 
and  held  occasional  services  in  the  villages.  Thus  they 
continued,  moving  fearlessly  among  both  tlie  hostile 
parties,  speaking  to  them  of  their  evil  ways,  and  bear- 

*  \Vc  do  not  know  wlicthci-  it  was  on  this  occasion  or  at  the  simi- 
lar occurrence  at  Roto-rua,  that  a  portrait  of  Mr.  Mavsdcn  was 
among  the  spoil.  Some  of  the  property  was  afterwards  recovered,  but 
not  an  article  had  escaped  injury,  except  this  portrait,  which  had 
evidently  been  recognised  and  preserved  with  the  greatest  care. 


TEIALS.  197 

ing  with  meekness  the  insults  to  which  they  were  ex- 
posed, till,  the  passions  of  the  people  becoming  more 
inflamed  as  the  struggle  went  on,  it  was,  early  in  1837, 
found  necessary  to  withdraw  the  whole  Missionary 
band  from  this  part  of  the  Island,  leaving  however  a 
few  native  teachers  at  the  different  settlements. 

AVe  must  draw  a  veil  over  the  scenes  of  cannibalism 
that  took  place  during  this  dreadful  war.  The  very 
air  was  at  times  polluted ;  and  the  sights  and  sounds 
the  Missionaries  were  forced  to  witness  were  even 
more  appalling  than  those  we  before  alluded  to  in  the 
Bay  of  Islands.  Perhaps  the  atrocities  themselves 
might  not  have  been  more  black,  but  our  brethren  were 
here  brought  into  closer  contact  with  them :  we  shud- 
der when  we  recall  the  details ;  and  yet  we  feel  how 
impossible  it  is  that  any  description  should  convey 
more  than  a  faint  idea  of  what  those  devoted  men  were 
called  on  to  endure. 

But  neither  the  dreadful  scenes  to  which  they  were 
exposed,  nor  even  the  doubt  as  to  their  o^vn  personal 
safety,  could  long  keep  these  sers^ants  of  God  away 
from  what  they  believed  to  be  their  appointed  work ; 
and  before  the  year  had  closed  we  find  them  returning 
to  their  stations. 

Mr.  Chapman  and  Mr.  Morgan  repaired  to  Eoto- 
rua,  and  again  began  the  erection  of  Mission  buildings ; 
not,  as  before,  on  the  margin  of  the  lake,  but  on  a 
little  island,  where  they  would  be  less  exposed  to  danger 
from  an  enemy.  The  continuance  of  hostilities  pre- 
vented the  more  rapid  progress  of  the  Grospel  among 
this  promising  people,  yet  it  continued  to  spread  ;  there 
was  scarcely  a  village  round  the  lake  in  which  the  in- 
habitants had  not,  of  their  own  accord,  built  a  raupo 


198  TAUEANGA   AND    MATA-MATA. 

chapel,  and  the  word  of  God  had  reached  as  ilir  as  to 
the  Taupo  lake.  In  1840  the  regular  attendants  at 
Divme  worship,  including  those  of  Taupo,  amounted 
to  2000. 

The  blessing  of  God  rested  also  on  the  undaunted 
Missionaries  at  Tauranga.  Uj)on  their  return  to  their 
worlt  they  found  the  desire  for  instruction  stronger 
even  than  before ;  and  it  was  a  strange  yet  welcome 
sight,  to  look  out  upon  the  shallow  creek  that  divides 
Tauranga  from  the  nearest  village,  and  see  perhaps 
one  or  two  hundred  natives  swimming  across,  that  they 
might  be  present  at  the  Sunday  services. 

It  had  been  thought  better  to  concentrate  the  Mis- 
sionary strength ;  and  Mr.  Brown  therefore  remained 
at  Tauranga,  instead  of  again  taking  up  his  residence 
at  Mata-mata.  He  frequently  however  visited  this 
his  former  station,  and  had  the  joy  to  find  that  the 
inquirers  after  truth  had  remained  stedfiist  under  the 
native  teachers  in  whose  charge  they  had  been  left. 
Indeed  they  were  so  much  in  earnest,  that  three  hun- 
dred of  them  had  literally  "  come  out  from"  the  rest^ 
and  built  a  new  village  for  themselves,  where  they 
could  worship  God  without  interruption.  The  leader 
of  til  is  movement  was  Tarapipi,  the  son  of  the  old 
chief  AVaharoa,  at  whose  invitation  the  INIissionaries 
had  originally  settled  there,  but  who,  alas !  had  in  the 
mean  time  died  a  heathen. 

But  we  must  go  back  a  little,  and  relate  some  events 
that  liad  occurred  before  Mr.  Brown  and  Mr.  Morgan 
had  been  driven  to  take  refuge  at  Tauranga.  KgaJcuJcu 
was  a  ncpliew  of  AVaharoa,  a  young  man  of  a  most 
daring  and  desperate  cliaracter;  but  from  the  time  of! 
Mr.  Brawn's  first  visit  to  Mata-mata,  he  had  seemed 


NGAKUKU.  199^ 

softened ;  lie  forsook  his  evil  ways,  regularly  attended 
Divine  Senice,  and  was  constant  at  the  school.  By 
degrees  he  openly  professed  his  belief  in  Christianity, 
and  though  his  apprehension  of  Divine  things  was  for 
a  long  time  feeble,  yet  he  was  evidently  sincere,  and 
anxious  for  further  light.  Soon  his  faith  was  to  be  put 
to  a  severe  test.  We  need  scarcely  say  that  he  took 
no  part  in  the  war  now  raging  ;  but,  unoffending  as  he 
was,  he  was  destined  to  suifer  from  it.  Having  in 
company  with  some  other  natives  undertaken  to  convey 
some  of  the  Mata-mata  Mission  property  to  Tauranga 
as  a  place  of  greater  security,  on  their  return  they  were 
benighted,  and  finding  an  old  deserted  raupo  hut,  re- 
solved to  remain  there  till  the  morning.  Just  before 
day-break,  they  were  awakened  by  the  barking  of  their 
dogs,  and  found  themselves  attacked  by  a  party  ot 
E-oto-rua  natives,  who  had  been  guided  to  the  spot  by 
the  light  of  their  fire  on  the  preceding  evening.  jNIr. 
riatt,  the  catechist,  who  was  with  them,  had  pitched 
his  tent  at  a  little  distance,  and  happily  the  assailants 
were  attracted  by  the  hope  of  European  plimder  to 
make  theii*  first  attack  upon  this,  so  that  ^N^gakuku  with 
his  companions  had  time  to  escape  and  conceal  them- 
selves in  the  high  fern.  "When  the  day  dawned,  aU 
were  safe  except  that  Ngakuku's  little  girl,  who  iu 
the  dim  light  he  thought  had  accompanied  them,  was 
missing.  As  soon  as  the  spoilers  had  disappeared 
IsTgakuku  and  his  company  returned  to  the  tents,  and 
found  them  stripped  and  empty,  save  that  there  lay 
the  body  of  the  murdered  child ;  her  heart  and  the  top 
of  her  head  having  been  carried  away  by  the  mur- 
derers as  an  off'errng  to  some  evil  spirit.  Two  years 
before,  and  Ngakuku  would  have  demanded  "  utu"  for 


200  NGAKUKU. 

a  far  slighter  injury  than  this ;  but  now  he  brought 
the  dead  body  of  his  beloved  cliild  meekly  to  the  set- 
tlement;  and  Avhen  Mr.  Brown  attempted  to  comfort 
him,  the  heart-stricken  father  answered,  "  Tlie  only 
reason  why  my  heart  is  dark  is  that  I  ,do  not  know 
whether  my  child  is  gone  to  heaven  or  to  the  lieinga. 
She  has  heard  the  Grospel  with  her  ears,  and  read  it 
with  Mata  Brown,  but  I  do  not  know  whether  she  re- 
ceived it  into  her  heart."  The  next  day,  October  20th, 
Mr.  Brown  writes,  "  I  buried  poor  Tarore.  Those  who 
so  narrowly  escaped  a  similar  death  followed  the  corpse 
to  the  grave  ;  round  which  were  collected  various  groups 
of  natives.  After  Ave  had  sung  a  hymn  and  I  had  ad- 
dressed the  assembled  party,  Ngakuku  asked  me  if  he 
might  say  a  few  words ;  and  on  my  assenting,  he  said, 
with  great  solemnity  of  feeling,  '  There  lies  my  child, 
she  has  been  murdered,  as  a  payment  for  your  bad  con- 
duct. But  do  not  you  rise  to  seek  a  payment  for  her ; 
Grod  will  do  that.  Let  this  be  the  finishing  of  the  war 
with  Eoto-rua  ;  now  let  peace  be  made.  My  heart  ia 
not  dark  for  Tarore,  but  for  you.  You  urged  teachers 
to  come  to  you ;  they  came,  and  now  you  are  driving 
them  away.  You  are  Aveeping  for  my  child;  I  am 
weeping  for  you — for  myself— for  all  of  us.  Perhaps 
this  murder  is  a  sign  of  God's  anger  toward  us  for 
our  sins.  Turn  to  Him;  believe,  or  you  will  all  perish.' " 
Mr.  Brown  continues ;  "  Can  I  doubt  who  it  is  that 
has  given  calmness,  resignation,  and  peace  to  this  poor 
native  at  a  time  when  we  could  have  expected  little 
else  than  the  wild  tumult  of  unsubdued  grief  ?  It  was 
not  insensibility  on  the  part  of  Ngakuku,  for  his  feel- 
ings are  naturally  keen;  it  was  not  indifference,  for  he 
was  fondly  attached  to  his  child.     No!   it  was  the 


SCEIPTUEES.  901 

manifestation  of  His  power  who,  amidst  the  loudest 
bowlings  of  the  wildest  storm,  distinctly  whispers  to 
His  children,  '  It  is  I,  be  not  afraid.' " 

A  year  or  two  after  the  return  of  Mr.  BroNvn  to 
Tauranga,  Xgakuku  was  baptized  by  the  name  of  Wil- 
Ham  Harsh;  and  the  last  mention  we  can  find  of 
this  interesting  chief  is  his  accompanying  Mr.  Brown, 
in  1841,  on  an  embassy  from  the  Prince  of  Peace  to 
the  chief  of  Taupo,  with  whom  he  had  formerly  been  at 
deadly  strife. 

We  will  not  close  this  chapter  mthout  more  parti- 
cularly referring  to  the  effect  produced  by  the  circu- 
lation of  portions  of  Scripture  among  these  people. 
The  desire  for  knowledge,  which  had  always  been  so 
striking  a  feature  in  the  Maori  character,  had,  since  the 
preaching  of  the  Gospel,  received  a  right  direction,  and 
was  becoming  subservient  to  their  eternal  interests. 
The  thirst  for  reading  was  extraordinary,  and  no  trou- 
ble was  thought  too  great  that  would  open  to  them 
the  treasures  contained  in  the  books  now  printed  in 
their  own  tongue.  They  would  spend  hours  in  teach- 
ing one  another  to  read,  and  the  demand  for  books 
was  so  great  that  it  was  impossible  adequately  to  sup- 
ply it,  and  a  journey  of  many  miles  was  thought  lightly 
of,  if  it  resulted  in  the  possession  of  a  book.  Mr 
Maunsell,  writing  from  Waikato,  says,  "  Having  pro- 
mised a  New  Testament  to  a  congregation  about  five 
days'  journey  from  this,  as  a  reward  for  the  care  they 
had  taken  in  the  erection  of  their  chapel,  one  of  the 

I  party  accompanied  me  the  whole  way  back,  and  finding 
the  expected  supply  had  not  arrived,  he  proceeded 
twenty-five  miles  farther,  to  Mr.  Hamlin's,  to  obtain 
it.    Thus  he  vi-ill  have  taken  a  twelve  days'  journey  for 


202  SCEIPTUEES. 

this  one  book!"*  A  New  Testament,  or  a  Prayer 
Book,  was  very  frequently  preferred  to  any  other  pay- 
ment ;  and  an  English  trader  of  the  Bay  of  Islands,  on 
his  return  from  an  expedition  to  the  South,  told  the 
Missionaries,  that  if  he  had  but  taken  books  witti 
him,  he  might  have  obtained  a'  supply  of  provisions 
in  almost  any  quantity,  and  at  his  ov^n  price.  But 
the  following  is  a  still  more  remarkable  instance  of 
the  desire  of  these  people  for  the  word  of  God.  On 
one  of  Mr.  Brown's  journeys  to  the  neighbourhood  of 
Taupo,  in  company  with  a  friend  of  Missions,  Captain 
Symonds,  B.  N.,  and  some  of  his  friends,  they  came  to 
a  village  at  the  foot  of  the  sacred  Tongariro.  Captain 
Symonds  and  his  party  were  very  anxious  to  ascend 
it,  but  the  natives  would  not  permit  them,  as  the 
mountain  was  tapued,  and  if  the  tapu  were  violated 
some  evil  would  befall  them.  "  They  oifered  us  gold," 
said  the  old  chief  to  Mr.  Brown,  "  but  that  would 
not  tempt  us ;  had  they  brought  us  some  'New  Testa- 
ments, we  might  have  listened  to  them.  Tell  the 
strangers,"  continued  he,  "when  you  see  them  again, 
that  if  they  return  in  the  summer,  and  bring  Testa- 
ments with  them,  the  tapu  shall  be  taken  oft'  the  moun- 
tain." 

These  silent  messengers  often  made  their  way  into 
remote  corners  of  the  land  where  no  foot  of  a  Christian 
teacher  had  ever  trod ;  and  it  was  no  uncommon  oc- 
currence for  a  Missionary  to  receive  an  application 
from  some  distant  tribe,  or,  in  travelling,  to  meet  with 
some  unvisited  village,  where  the  inhabitants  had 
already  learned  something  of  the  way  of  salvation  from 

*  This  is  by  no  means  a  solitary  instance  ;  and  shall  we  in  England 
Buffer  "  the  dusty  Bible  "  to  remain  unopened  on  our  shelves  ? 


SCRIPTURES.  203 

the  books  they  had  procured.  Take  the  following  as  an 
instance. 

Mr.  Morgan  writes  in  February,  1840  :  "Yesterday 
a  native  from  the  Uriweri,  a  large  tribe  living  in  tlie 
forest  some  days'  journey  from  hence,  came  to  solicit 
books,  a  party  there  having  built  a  chapel  and  made 
a  profession  of  Christianity.  This  place  has  not  yet 
been  visited  by  any  Missionary  or  native  teacher,  yet 
some  of  the  saving  truths  of  Christ's  gospel  were  al- 
ready known  to  them.  I  asked  the  men, '  What  must 
you  do  to  be  saved  ? '  '  Believe  on  Jesus  Christ.' 
'  When  you  come  home  dirty  from  work,  you  go  to  the 
river  and  wash,  and  are  clean  ;  now  your  heart  is  very 
dirty  from  sin,  how  can  your  sins  be  washed  away  ?  ' 
'  By  the  blood.'  '  What  blood  ?  '  'The  blood  of  the 
Lord;'  and  the  rest  of  the  conversation  was  in  tlie 
same  strain." 


CHAPTEE  XVII. 

"WAIKATO — EAST   CATE — KAriTI — TAMAIIANA    RAUTARAHA. 

*'  As  soon  as  they  hear  of  me,  they  shall  obey  me." 

Psalm  xviii,  44. 

"We  have  not  yet  completed  our  list  of  the  southern 
stations  established  about  this  time,  nor  the  instances 
they  aflord  of  the  wonder-working  power  of  Divine 
grace  upon  the  native  heart :  the  next  we  shall  men- 
tion is 

WAIKATO, 

This  station,  situated  on  the  western  coast,  and 
having  Manakan  for  its  out-station,  was  commenced 
by  the  Eev.  E.  Maunsell  and  Mr.  Hamlin  in  the  year 
1837  ;  and  being  happily  removed  from  the  immediate 
seair  of  the  war  that  was  then  desolating  the  country 
to  the  east  and  south,  was  preserved  from  any  serious 
interruption. 

We  shall  pass  over  the  first  three  years  of  its  ex- 
istence till  we  come  to  1840 ;  and  well  may  we  give 
praise  to  Grod  for  the  blessing  He  bestowed  on  the 
labours  of  His  servants,  when  we  find  that  during  thai 
short  period  no  fewer  than  three  hundred  and  fort ij 
adults  had  been  baptized,  besides  many  children. 
Above  a  hundred  of  tliese  had  at  this  time  become 
communicants,  and  the  whole  number  of  attendants  at 


WATKA.TO.  *205 

Divine  worship  throughout  the  district  was  computed 
at  fifteen  hundred. 

There  were  several  cases  that  called  forth  Mr. 
Maunsell's  peculiar  interest.  One  of  these  was  a  lad, 
who,  when  dying  of  consumption,  employed  his  iast 
hreath  in  urging  his  half-awakened  father,  of  whom  he 
was  very  fond,  to  be  "  strong  in  prayer."  "  Pray,"  he 
woidd  say  to  him,  "  as  you  used  to  do  when  you  stirred 
up  your  people  to  the  light.  Cleave  to  Christ, 
cleave  to  Christ,  and  oh !  that  we  may  live  together 
for  ever!" 

Another  was  a  young  "  Ariki"  or  head  chief,  of  the 
name  of  Ngataru.  He  was  a  stranger  to  the  Mission- 
aries, and  lived  at  some  distance  from  the  settlement ; 
but  Mr.  Maunsell,  hearing  he  was  ill,  determined  to  go 
and  see  him,  expecting  however  that  "tapu"  would 
prevent  his  being  admitted.  To  his  surprise  he  was 
received  with  a  hearty  welcome,  and  to  his  still  greater 
astonishment  and  joy,  he  found  both  Ngataru  and  his 
wife  anxious  to  speak  on  the  subject  of  religion.  A 
New  Testament  had  somehow  or  another  faUen  into 
their  hands  ;  they  had  learnt  to  read  it ;  and  though 
they  had  neither  of  them  ever  attended  any  religious 
instruction,  nor,  as  it  would  seem,  had  ever  sren  a 
Christian  teacher,  yet  God  himself  must  have  taught 
them,  for  many  of  the  truths  contained  in  their  well- 
worn  little  volume  had  entered  into  their  hearts.  They 
spoke  of  the  salvation  of  their  souls :  "  On  what," 
asked  Mr.  Maunsell,  "do  you  rest  for  salvation?" 
"  On  the  cross  of  Christ."  "  AVhat  good  thing  have 
you  to  bring  you  to  God  ?"  "  Nothing  but  the  death 
of  Christ."     "  Do  you  not  tliink  the  tapu  will  restore 


206  ^'^GATAIlU. 

you  to  heal  til  ?"     "  Oh  no,  it  is  all  '  heri-heri ' "  (mere 
nonsense). 

( >f  their  own  accord  they  moved  into  the  settlement 
thai  they  might  receive  regular  instruction,  and  after 
some  time  Mr.  Maunsell  spoke  to  them  of  baptism. 
There  was  an  evident  hanging  back,  and  Mr.  Maunsell 
was  discouraged.  By  degrees  he  discovered  the  cause. 
Being  of  the  highest  rank,  Ngataru's  clothes  were  con- 
sidered peculiarly  sacred,  and  should  they  be  desecrated 
by  being  worn  when  he  was  baptized,  his  relations 
would  fall  upon  him,  and  plunder  him  of  all  his  small 
possessions.  He  was  himself  willing  to  run  the  risk, 
and  so  was  his  wife,  as  far  as  temporal  losses  might 
ensue ;  but  she  feared  lest  her  husband's  mind  should 
be  again  brought  into  bondage  by  the  mere  possession  of 
what  he  had  once  held  in  so  much  veneration.  She  join- 
ed with  Mr.  Maunsell  in  advising  him  to  follow  the  ex- 
ample of  those  who  used  curious  arts  among  the  Ephe- 
sians  ;  and  when  Mr.  Maunsell  rose  on  the  morning  of 
their  baptism,  he  saw  the  smoke  of  Ngataru^s  burning 
wardrobe  ascending  from  before  his  hut.  The  whole 
consisted  only  of  two  blanl^ets  and  a  mat ;  but  He  who 
accepted  "  a  turtle  dove  or  two  young  pigeons,"  where 
a  costlier  offering  could  not  be  procured,  did  not, 
we  are  persuaded,  disdain  the  sacrifice  of  the  young 
chief's  all. 

■EAST  CAPE. 

And  now  if  our  readers  will  turn  to  the  map  prefixed 
to  this  volume,  and  recross  the  Island  towards  the  east, 
they  will,  after  passing  Lake  Taupo  and  Roto-rua, 
come  to  a  large  district  to  which  we  have  hitherto 


EAST    CAPE.  207 

made  no  allusion,  viz.  the  country  to  the  south  and 
west  of  the  East  Cape. 

Here  a  more  extensive  work  was  carried  on  than 
any  we  have  yet  related ;  and  we  shall  give  the  account 
of  it  nearly  in  Archdeacon  W.  AVilliams'  own  words. 

"AVe  had  as  yet,"  said  the  Archdeacon,*  ''had  no 
intercourse  with  the  populous  districts  to  the  south  of 
the  East  Cape,  but  in  the  course  of  1833  about  twenty 
of  these  natives  were,  against  their  own  will,  landed  at 
the  Bay  of  Islands,  300  miles  from  their  home,  by  the 
master  of  a  Avhaliug  vessel."  Some  of  the  people 
wished  to  detain  them  as  slaves,  but  the  Missionaries 
interfered,  and  they  were  removed  to  Paihia.  Here 
they  were  accidentally,  or  rather  providentially,  de- 
tained for  some  months ;  and  received  the  game  ad- 
vantages of  instruction  as  the  other  natives  residing  at 
the  settlement.  In  January,  1834,  Mr.  W.  Williams 
carried  them  back  to  their  own  country,  and,  again 
quoting  his  oaaii  words,  "  Much  joy  was  evinced  by  the 
people  at  the  return  of  their  relatives,  of  whom  they 
had  heard  nothing  since  their  departure.  It  was 
Saturday,  and  we  reached  the  village  of  Eangitukia 
late  in  the  afternoon.  Eukuata,  the  chief  of  our  party, 
gave  out  to  the  natives  that  the  following  day  was  to 
be  a  day  of  rest,  when  they  were  to  assemble,  and  listen 
to  the  worship  the  white  people  pay  to  the  God  of 
Heaven.  After  our  prayers  that  same  evening,  which 
were  held  in  the  open  air  in  the  midst  of  a  large  con- 
course of  wondering  savages,  our  chief  gave  them  a 
long  account  of  what  he  had  heard  and  seen  in  the  Bay 
of  Islands.     On  the  following  day  the  people  came  to- 

•  Sec  C.  M.  S.  Intelligencer  for  February,  1852.     "  Address  deli- 
vered in  Magdalen  Uall,  Oxford." 


208  EAST    CAPE. 

gether  as  directed,  preparations  were  made  by  Eukuata 
in  a  large  open  space  within  the  Pa ;  and  there  the  con- 
gregation assembled.  I  never  saw  a  more  orderly  body  of 
people.  By  the  direction  of  Rnkuata,  they  stood  when  we 
stood,  and  knelt  when  we  knelt,  and  listened  during  the 
whole  time  of  service  with  extreme  attention,  (there  were 
from  800  to  1000  present).  It  was  but  a  transient 
visit  we  could  pay  them,  for  we  had  to  contmue  our 
voyage.  Our  attention  soon  after  this  was  engaged 
with  the  new  settlements  in  the  South,  then  struggling 
for  their  existence  ;  *  and  we  heard  no  more  of  Rukuata 
and  his  party  till  three  years  afterwards,  when  a 
Waimate  chief  returned  from  a  visit  to  the  East  Cape, 
and  told  us  that  the  natives  there  were  become  a 
Christian  people,  strictly  observing  the  Sabbath  day, 
and  meeting  together  for  religious  worship.  He  said 
that  this  change  had  taken  place  ever  since  the  return 
of  E-ukuata,  and  that  Taumatakara,  a  slave  who  had 
lived  some  years  in  the  Mission  station  at  Waimate, 
had  regularly  taught  the  people,  many  of  whom  could 
read.  This  native  had  obtained  the  more  influence, 
because,  having  lately  accompanied  them  iu  an  attack 
upon  the  Pa  of  their  enemies,  he  had  voluntarily  ex- 
posed himself  to  great  danger,  with  his  book  in  one 
hand  and  his  musket  in  the  other ;  and  escaping  un- 
hurt, they  ascribed  his  safety  and  their  own  success  to 
the  protection  and  favour  of  the  God  of  Christiaiis. 
Thus,  with  a  remarkable  mixture  of  superstition  on  the 
one  hand,  and  of  an  honest  desire,  on  the  other,  to 
communicate  the  little  knowledge  he  possessed,  an 
effect  was  produced  by  this  man  that  reached  to  the 
distant  villages;  and  the  minds  of  the  people  were 
*  See  Chapter  xvi. 


EAST    CAPE.  209 

prepared  for  further  instruction.  It  now  became  an 
imperative  duty  to  take  effectual  steps  for  the  improve- 
ment of  this  favourable  opening.  As  a  preparatory 
measure,  we  selected  from  among  our  own  Christian 
natives  those  of  the  most  steady  character,  who  were 
willing  to  become  teachers  ;  *  these  being  for  the  most 
part  some  of  the  captives  who  had  in  former  wars  been 
brought  from  this  very  country.  They  were  provided 
with  books  and  slates,  and  towards  the  end  of  1838 
were  located  at  different  villages  along  the  coast.  The 
teachers  applied  themselves  with  great  diligence  to 
their  appointed  work,  and  the  natives  came  forward  as 
with  one  consent.  They  were  evidently  a  people  made 
ready  by  God  in  the  day  of  His  power ;  so  that  when 
at  length  these  places  were  taken  up  as  Missionary 
stations,  we  found  large  congregations  assembling, 
schools  in  active  operation,  and  many  candidates  in  a 
state  of  forward  preparation  for  baptism." 

In  January,  184;0,  the  Eev.  ^Y.  Williams  f  under- 
took the  charge  of  this  whole  district ;  no  other  Eu- 
ropean could  be  spared  to  assist  him  in  what  he  calls 
his  "  parish  of  two  degrees  and  a  half  in  length,  and 
containing  36,000  souls ;" — and  he  was  obliged  to  con- 
tent himself  with  the  help  of  his  twenty  native  teachers. 
Throughout  the  district,  at  this  time,  there  were  more 
than  8000  assembling  regularly  for  worship,  and  at 
Turanga,  where  Mr.  Williams  fixed  his  residence,  the 
natives  at  their  own  expense  built  a  large  church  90 
feet  by  44. 

*  One  of  these  was  from  Ripi's  village  of  Mawi,  and  thus  that 
good  man's  influence  was  brought  to  bear  on  these  distant  tribes, 
t  Mr.  "Williams  was  appointed  Archdeacon  in  1843. 

P 


210  TAMAHANA   BAUPAEAHA. 

The  work  steadily  advanced,*  and  "  the  number  of 
communicants  in  the  year  1849  amounted  to  2893.'* 
"Well  might  the  favoured  Missionary  say,  that  "  God 
had  blessed  His  vineyard  Avith  increase !" 

KAPITI. 

But  of  all  the  more  southern  stations  formed  about 
this  time,  that  of  Kapiti,  in  the  neighbourhood  ot 
Cook's  Straits,  was  established  under  circumstances 
perhaps  more  remarkable  than  any. 

It  seems  that  in  the  year  1838,  Matahau,  a  native  of 
this  tribe,  having  obtained  his  freedom,  left  the  Bay  of 
Islands  where  he  had  been  living  for  several  years,  and 
set  off  for  the  South  in  quest  of  his  relations.  He  had 
spent  some  time  at  Paihia,  and  had  received  much  in- 
struction, but  it  had  made  no  impression  on  him,  and 
when  he  left  the  settlement  he  did  not  even  take  his 
books  with  him.  On  his  way  he  passed  through  Roto- 
rua,  and  in  company  with  some  of  these  people  he 
proceeded  to  Otaki,  where  Eauparaha,  the  fiercest 
chief  of  the  southern  tribes,  was  then  residing.  The 
son  of  Eauparaha,  a  very  intelligent  young  man,  was 
inquisitive  to  hear  the  news  from  the  North.  Matahau 
gave  him  a  long  account  of  the  former  wars  of  the 
Ngapuis,  and  of  their  now  being  tired  of  fighting ;  and 
then  spoke  of  the  white  men  and  their  religion,  of 
their  books  and  their  teaching  the  natives  to  read. 
The  new  idea  of  books  seized  on  the  mind  of  vouug: 
Eauparaha ;  he  desired  to  know  what  the  white  men's 


*  Among  the  other  encouragements  that  Mr,  "Williams  had  in  hig 
work,  he  mentions  two  youths  who  came  to  him  from  a  hundred 
miles  off. 


/ 


TAMA.HANA.   EAUPARAHA.  211 

religion  was,*  and  passionately  longed  to  acquire  the 
mysterious  art  of  reading.  He  entreated  Matahau  to 
instruct  him ;  but  Matahau  had  no  books,  and  none 
were  to  be  procured  at  Otaki.  At  last  Matahau  re- 
membered that  some  of  his  travelling  companions  from 
Eoto-rua  had  spoken  of  some  books  they  had  Avith 
them.  Young  Eauparaha  eagerly  caught  at  this,  and 
with  some  difficulty  and  at  considerable  price  he  suc- 
ceeded in  obtaining  the  desired  treasiu-es.  There  was 
a  Conmion  Prayer  Book,  an  Elementary  Catechism, 
and  the  remains  of  a  torn  Gospel  of  St.  Luke,  of  which 
the  rest  had  been  used  for  cartridges.  In  the  opening 
page  of  this  Gospel  was  the  name  of  NgaJcukic ;  so  won- 
derfully had  God  ordered  it,  that  tliis  portion  of  the 
spoil  taken  from  that  chief  and  his  friends,  two  years 
before,t  should  thus  have  been  preserved,  and  brought, 
so  to  speak,  accidentally  to  Otaki,  that  from  it  the  son 
of  the  savage  Eauparaha  might  learn  the  way  of  salva- 
tion! 

We  will  now  take  the  young  chief's  own  account. 
''  I  and  Te  Whiwhi  (his  cousin)  and  ten  young  men 
asked  Matahau  to  teach  us  to  read  the  book.  Then 
some  of  the  people  said,  '  Why  do  you  want  to  read 
the  book  ? '  others  said,  '  It  is  a  bad  book.'  I  said  to 
AVhiwhi,  '  !N'ever  mind  their  words,  let  us  read.'  My 
heart  andWhiwhi's,  and  the  other  young  men's,  longed 
to  hear  the  new  talk.  Matahau  read  the  Catechism 
first  to  us ;  then  I  spoke  out  loud  to  the  ten  young 
men,  and  said,  '  Those  words  are  good  words,  I  believe 
all.'     Whiwhi  said   so   too,   and   Uremutu,   but   the 

*  From  the  young  chief's  own  account,  his  mind  had  long  been 
led  to  see  the  emptiness  of  the  Maori  superstitions, 
t  Page  199. 

P  2 


212  TAMAHANA    EAUPAEAHA. 

others  did  not  believe  ;  they  said,  '  It  is  not  true.'  Te 
"Whiwhi  said,  *  If  you  do  not  believe,  I  do;'  and  he 
and  I  said  we  would  take  Matahau  to  teach  us  the 
book.  "We  took  him  to  Kapiti,"^  that  we  might  be 
quiet.  "We  gave  him  food,  and  clothes,  and  everything. 
"We  were  in  Kapiti  w4th  Matahau  near  six  months. 
"We  learnt  every  day,  every  night.  We  did  not  lie 
down  to  sleep.  "We  sat  at  night  in  the  hut  all  round 
the  fire  in  the  middle.  Whiwhi  had  part  of  the  book, 
and  I  part.  Sometimes  we  went  to  sleep  upon  the 
book,  then  woke  up  and  read  again.  After  we  had 
been  there  six  months,  we  could  read  a  little,  very 
slowly." 

After  this  the  two  young  chiefs  took  Matahau  with 
them  to  some  villages  en  the  mainland  to  teach  the 
people  "about  the  book."  "  These  people,"  proceeds 
the  narrative,  "  liked  it  very  much ;  they  believed, 
and  they  all  wanted  the  book.  I  told  them  I  could 
not  give  them  my  part  of  it,  but  I  told  Matahau  to 
write  for  them  on  paper,  Our  Father,  &c.  He  w  rote 
it  for  them  aU,  and  they  learnt  it.  Before,  Matahau 
had  not  believed,  but  now  his  heart  began  to  groAv. 
"We  talked  to  him,  and  he  believed." 

The  narrative  then  goes  on  to  tell  of  these  two  inter- 
esting and  earnest  young  men,  desirous  to  "  hear  the 
words  straight  from  a  white  man's  mouth,"  setting  ofi 
for  the  Bay  of  Islands.  Eauparaha,  the  father,  strongly 
objected  to  their  going ;  imd  endeavoured  to  prevail  on 
the  captain  of  the  ship  in  which  they  had  taken  their 
passage  to  put  them  ashore  on  the  territories  of  a 
friend  of  his,  Bangihaeta,  where  he  knew  they  would 

*  An  island  off  that  part  of  the  coast  belonging  to  the  young 
chiefs  father. 


TAMAHANA   llAUPAEAHA.  213 

be  safe  from  Christian  influence.  But  neither  his  re- 
monstrances nor  his  schemes  succeeded,  and  in  due 
time  they  reached  the  Bay. 

^,Ve  must  omit  many  particulars  of  this  -v^sit,  noi 
may  we  dwell  on  the  surprise  and  sorrow  of  young 
Hauparaha  at  finding  the  chief  Pomare,  who  had  so 
long  had  the  Missionaries  li\'ing  near  him,  speak  of 
them  as  "  bad  men,  for  they  do  not  drink  or  fight,  nor 
give  us  muskets  and  grog,  like  the  whahng  men."  He 
had  long  conversations  with  Mr.  H.  Williams,  and  his 
brother,  who  was  then  at  the  AVaimate,  and  strength- 
ened his  urgent  entreaty  for  a  Missionary  by  repeating 
those  words  from  St.  Matt.  v.  14,  which  he  had  learnt 
from  Matahau,  "  Ye  are  the  light  of  the  world."  "  The 
light  of  the  gospel,"  said  he,  "  has  come  to  the  Bay  of 
Islands,  it  is  light,  why  not  send  the  light  further, — 
to  all?"  But  he  was  told  to  his  great  distress  that 
no  Missionary  could  be  spared,  to  return  \A'ith  him. 
*  Oh  dark,  very  dark,  our  hearts  were,  we  said,  we 
have  left  our  homes,  our  wives,  and  our  people,  we 
have  come  this  long  Avay,  and  now  we  do  not  hear  good 
talk.  Then  we  went  to  our  ship,  vejy  dark.  We 
stayed  in  our  cabin  two  weeks.  One  day  a  sailor  called 
out  that  the  Missionary's  boat  had  come,  and  they  were 
calling  for  me.  We  ran  quickly,  for  my  heart  was 
happy.  Mr.  Williams  said,  '  Friends,  do  not  be  angry 
with  me  any  more ;  here  is  your  Missionary.-'  His 
name  was  the  Eev.  0.  Hadfield.  He  had  heard  us 
speak  to  Mr.  Williams  at  Waimate,  but  he  did  not 
understand  wliat  we  said.  AVhen  we  were  gone,  he 
said  to  Mr.  Williams,  '  What  did  those  Maoris  say  ? ' 
Mr.  Williams  told  him  that  we  wanted  a  Missionary ; 
and  God  put  it  into  his  heart  to  come  with  us.     We 


214  TAMAHANA    EAUPARAIIA, 

said,  '  We  are  very  much  obliged  to  you,  and  wo  were 
veri/  happy.'"  Mr.  H.  Williams  accompanied  Mr. 
Hadfield  and  the  two  yoimg  chiefs  to  the  proposed 
new  station ;  they  landed  at  Port  Nicholson,  and  Avalk- 
ed  overland  to  the  part  of  the  coast  opposite  Kapiti. 
At  several  places  the  people  came  out  to  welcome 
them,  inviting  them  to  remain  and  partake  of  their 
hospitality;  nor  would  they  allow  them  to  depart  without 
a  few  Avords  of  instruction,  as  they  said  they  also  were 
believers  in  Jesus  Christ.  When  they  arrived  at 
Waikanae,  opposite  to  Kapiti,  they  were  conducted 
into  a  spacious  area  withiu  the  Pa,  where  about  1200 
Avere  assembled  to  greet  them.  There  was  just  time 
to  hold  service  before  sunset,  in  the  course  of  which 
two  h}Tnns  were  sung,  the  tunes  of  which  were  original,* 
and  purely  native.  Matahau,  it  appeared,  since  his 
o\vn  heart  had  been  changed,  had  been  laboui-ing  here 
in  instructing  others.  Many  were  in  a  very  inquiring 
frame  of  mind ;  they  had  even  erected  a  neat  church, 
lined  with  tall  reeds,  ready  for  the  expected  Mis- 
sionary. 

It  M^as  in  1839  that  Mr.  Hadfield  was  thus  led  to 
take  up  his  abode  at  Kapiti ;  in  about  six  months  he 
had  the  satisfaction  of  baptizing  about  twenty  natives, 
among  whom  were  Matahau,  and  the  two  young  chiefs 
who  had  been  so  zealous  and  so  active  in  obtaming  for 
themselves  and  their  tribe  the  privileges  and  blessings 
of  Christian  instruction.  Young  Eauparaha  took  the 
name  of  Tamahana,  (or  Thompson,)  Matahau  that  of 
Joseph,  and  Te  Whiwhi  was  called  Ilenera  Matene 
(or  Henry  Martyn).  "We  were  all  very  happy  that 
day,"  Avrote  Tamahana;  "our  hearts  cried,  w^e  w 
very  happy." 


ene 

hat| 

era 


TAMA-HANA   EAUPARAUA.  216 

Since  that  time  Tamahana  has  become  well  known 
to  friends  in  England.  He  accompanied  Archdeacon 
"W.  Williams  on  his  visit  to  this  country  in  1851,  and 
returned  with  him  to  his  native  land,  carrying  with 
him  the  affectionate  interest  and  esteem  of  all  whc 
knew  him. 

Fair  are  New  Zealand's  wooded  mountains, 

Deep  glens,  bine  lakes,  and  dizzy  steeps  : 
But,  sweeter  than  the  murmuring  fountains, 

Rises  the  song  from  holy  lips. 
**  By  blood  did  Jesus  come  to  save  us, 

So  deeply  stained  with  brothers'  blood  : 
Our  hearts  we'll  give  to  Him  who  gave  us 

Deliverance  from  the  fiery  flood."  * 

•  JubQee  Hymn,  by  the  late  Rev.  H.  W.  Fox. 


CHAPTER  XYIII. 

GENERAL    STATE    OF    THE    COUNTRY — COLONIZATION — WAR. 

"  0  thou  sword  of  the  Lord,  how  long  will  it  be  ere  thou  be 
quiet  ?  put  up  thyself  into  thy  scabbard,  rest,  and  be  still."— 
Jer.  xlvii.  6. 

"We  wisli  we  could  avoid  all  reference  to  the  secular 
affairs  of  New  Zealand,  and  spare  our  readers  and  our- 
selves the  pain  of  seeing  how  much  gloom  and  darkness 
for  a  time  overspread  the  land,  arising  from  the  con- 
duct of  our  own  countrymen ;  but  we  find  we  cannot 
give  a  just  idea  of  the  state  of  tlie  Mission  without 
some  slight  sketch  of  what  we  may  call  political  events. 

The  mischiefs  that  arose  from  the  visits  of  masters 
and  crews  of  vessels  to  Kororarika,  in  the  Bay  of 
Islands,  were  fearfully  increased  by  its  having  gradu- 
ally become  also  the  permanent  residence  of  runaway 
convicts  and  deserters  from  ships ;  men,  as  it  may  be 
supposed,  of  the  lowest  character  and  most  dissolute 
habits.  Here,  free  from  the  restraint  of  law,  or  even 
the  cognizance  of  the  more  respectable  of  their  own 
class,  they  followed  the  impulse  of  their  own  brutal 
wills,  and  committed  every  land  of  wickedness  with 
impunity;  till  Kororarika  became,  to  use  the  words 
of  Mr.  H.  Williams,  "the  seat  of  Satan,"  or,  in  those 
of  Colonel  Mundy,  "a  very  Pandemonium."  * 

*  We  are  indebted  to  Colonel  Mundy's  lucid  account  of  the  trans- 
actions of  the  next  few  years  for  much  that  we  stale  in  this  chapter.  . 


CONSUL.  217 

The  effect  of  sucli  a  community  on  the  native  popu- 
lation may  easily  be  conceived ;  the  number  of  spirit- 
shops,  and  the  eilbrts  of  these  wretched  people  to  make 
others  as  profligate  as  themselves,  succeeded  but  too 
well ;  notwithstanding  all  the  endeavours  of  the  chiefs, 
the  "  liquid  fire  "  soon  made  some  way  among  the  people, 
and  the  hitherto  unknown  sight  was  to  be  seen,  of  an 
intoxicated  New  Zealander. 

The  chiefs  round  the  Bay  deeply  felt  these  evils,  and 
they  tliemselves  so  often  suffered  outrages  from  the 
lawless  Europeans,  that  the  principal  ones  among  them 
addi-essed  a  memorial  to  King  William  the  Fourth,  then 
on  the  throne  of  England,  begging  him  to  become  "the 
friend  and  guardian  of  these  islands,  and  to  restrain  any 
of  thy  people  Avho  shall  be  troublesome  or  vicious  to- 
wards us." 

The  English  government  had  for  some  time  past  had 
the  subject  of  the  colonization  of  jN^ew  Zealand  brought 
btfore  them ;  but,  unwilling  to  encroach  on  the  rights 
of  the  native  proprietors,  they  had  rejected  the  idea. 
At  length,  finding  that  the  e\il3  of  Kororarika  still  in- 
creased Avith  the  increase  of  traffic,  and  moved  by  the 
wishes  of  the  chiefs,  though  they  still  refused  to  colo- 
nize the  Island,  they  appointed  a  consid,  Avho  should 
Avatch  over  the  interests  of  trade,  and,  as  far  as  possible, 
suppress  the  outbreak  of  crime. 

Mr.  Busby  arrived  in  May,  1833,  and  took  up  his 
abode  at  Kororarika.  Tlie  course  he  pursued  Avas  such 
as  to  inspire  the  well-disposed  chiefs  M-ith  confidence, 
and  to  strengthen  the  hands  of  the  Missionaries ;  but 
was  not  at  all  calculated  to  find  favour  with  the  unhappy 
Europeans,  who,  enraged  at  the  least  attempt  to  check 
their  career  of  -wickedness,  stirred  up  the  jealousy  of 


218  DIFFICULTIES. 

many  of  the  natives  against  the  consul  and  the  Mis- 
sionaries; and  more  than  once  proceeded  to  acts  of 
violence.  * 

The  same  mischiefs  existed,  though  in  a  far  less  de- 
gree, at  other  places  on  the  coast,  where  flax-gatherers 
and  other  traders  had  established  themselves ;  and,  with 
but  very  few  exceptions,  proved  how  a  savage  race  may 
he  sunk  deeper  still  in  "\dce  and  misery,  by  intercourse 
with  wicked,  though  so-called  civilized,  men. 

But  a  wider-spread  evil  was  beginning  to  develope 
•'itself  throughout  the  whole  Island,  especially  in  the 
•southern  part. 

The  influence  of  Christianity  had  so  far  softened  the 
•character  of  even  the  heathen  natives,  that  the  dangers 
that  had  driven  away  the  original  New  Zealand  Com- 
pany f  were  no  longer  to  be  dreaded ;  and  adventurers 
in  England  and  in  New  South  "Wales  began  again  to 
turn  their  eyes  to  New  Zealand  as  a  promising  field 
for  speculation.  Various  parties  accordingly  visited 
the  Island,  and  prevailed  on  many  of  the  chiefs  to  part 
with  immense  tracts  of  land  for  an  almost  nominal 
price.  Had  the  intention  of  the  purchasers  been  to 
settle  themselves  upon  this  newly  acquired  property, 
to  introduce  agriculture  and  the  arts  of  civilized  life, 
the  New  Zealanders  would  probably  have  continued  to 
acquiesce  in  the  arrangement,  even  though  a  few 
blankets,  or  hatchets,  or  muskets,  y^ere  all  they  had 
received  in  exchange  for  thousands  of  their  hereditary 
acres.     But  when  they  saw  the  lands  they  had  so  un- 

*  It  may  be  as  Avell  to  observe,  that  as  New  Zealand  was  not  at 
this  time  under  English  law,  Mr.  Busby  had  no  effectual  means  in  hla 
:hands  of  repressing  evil, 

■f"  Chapter  viii.  note  at  end. 


TEEATY.  219 

^-ittiugly  parted  with,  divided  and  sub-divided,  sold 
over  and  over  again,  and  passed  from  one  proprietor  to 
another  with  a  large  profit  on  every  transfer,  their  in- 
dignation was  naturally  roused;  they  felt  they  had 
been  imposed  upon,  and  demanded  that  some  at  least 
of  their  property  should  be  restored  to  them. 

While  tliis  evil  was  yet  in  its  infancy,  the  British 
government  had  become  aware  of  tlie  state  of  things, 
and  foresaw  the  disastrous  consequences  that  must  en- 
sue unless  some  remedy  coidd  be  applied.  The  Maori 
chiefs  were  too  independent  and  too  jealous  of  each 
other  ever  to  coalesce  and  form  a  regular  government 
of  their  own ;  and  the  only  course  that  suggested  itself 
in  order  to  prevent  tlie  whole  race  from  being  trodden 
do\Mi,  and  probably  annihilated,  was  to  make  the  Island 
a  British  colony,  subject  to  British  law. 

In  furtherance  of  this  plan.  Captain  Hobson  was 
sent  out  as  Lieutenant-Governor  of  Xew  Zealand,  and 
arrived  in  the  Bay  of  Islands  in  February,  1840;  heartily 
welcomed  by  the  ^Missionaries,  the  few  respectable 
English  traders  who  resided  there,  and  aU  the  more 
influential  and  well-disposed  among  the  chiefs.  These 
last  gladly  entered  into  a  treaty  which,  while  bringing 
the  country  under  English  jurisdiction,  would  secure 
to  them  the  privileges  of  English  subjects. 

As  this  event  was  fraught  Avith  the  most  important 
consequences  to  New  Zealand,  it  may  be  as  well  to 
enter  into  some  more  detailed  account  of  it,  though 
scarcely  coming  within  actual  Missionary  history.  It 
was  at  a  meeting  of  chiefs  and  others,  convened  by 
Captain  Hobson  in  February,  1810,  that  this  treaty 
was  signed  by  forty-six  of  the  northern  chiefs.  By  the 
first   article  of  the  treaty  they   expressly  ceded  the 


220  TREATY. 

powers  and  riglits  of  sovereignty  to  her  Majesty  over 
their  respective  territories ;  by  the  second,  her  Majesty 
confirmed  and  guaranteed  them  in  the  possession  of 
their  lands  and  estates,  forests,  fisheries,  and  other 
properties,  so  long  as  they  should  wish  to  retain  the 
same  ;  but  they  Avere  to  yield,  at  the  same  time,  to  her 
Majesty  the  exclusive  right  of  pre-emption  over  such 
lands  as  they  might  be  disposed  to  alienate ;  and  the 
third  article  granted  to  the  natives  of  New  Zealand  all 
the  rights  and  privileges  of  British  subjects. 

The  acceptance  of  it  by  the  chiefs  was  as  follows : — 

"  "VYe,  the  chiefs  of  the  confederation  of  the  United 
Tribes  of  New  Zealand,  claiming  authority  over  the 
tribes  and  territories  which  are  specified  after  our  re- 
spectives  names,  having  been  made  fully  to  understand 
the  provisions  of  the  foregoing  Treaty,  accept  and  en- 
ter into  the  same,  in  the  full  spirit  and  meaning  there- 
of. In  Avitness  w^hereof,  we  have  attached  our  signa- 
tures, or  marks,  at  the  places  and  dates  respectively 
specified. 

Done  at  Waitangi,  this  6th  day  of  February,  in  the 
year  of  our  Lord,  1840. 

In  his  despatches  the  Lieut. -Governor  gives  the  fol- 
lowing graphic  description  of  the  discussion  : 

"  "When  I  had  finished  reading  the  Treaty,  I  invited 
the  chiefs  to  ask  explanations  on  any  point  which  they 
did  not  comprehend,  and  to  make  any  other  remarks 
on  it  which  they  pleased.  Twenty  or  thirty  cliiefs  ad- 
dressed the  meeting ;  five  or  six  of  whom  opposed  me 
with  great  violence ;  and  at  one  time  so  cleverly  and 
with  such  effect,  that  I  began  to  apprehend  an  unfa- 
vourable impression  would  be  produced.  At  this 
crisis,  the  Hokianga  chiefs,  under  Neni  and  Pataweni, 


TEEATT.  221 

made  their  appearance  ;  and  nothing  could  have  been 
more  seasonable. 

"  It  Avas  evident,  from  the  nature  of  the  opposition, 
that  some  underhand  influence  had  been  at  work. 
The  chiefs  Eerewah  and  Jakahra,  who  are  followers  of 
the  Eoman  Catholic  •  bishop,  were  the  principal  op- 
posers  ;  and  the  arguments  were  such  as  convinced  me 
that  they  had  been  prompted.  Eerewah,  while  ad- 
dressing me,  turned  to  the  chiefs,  and  said,  '  Send  that 
man  away.  Do  not  sign  the  paper ;  if  jou  do,  you 
will  be  reduced  to  the  condition  of  slaves,  and  be 
obliged  to  break  stones  for  the  roads  :  your  lands  will 
be  taken  from  you,  and  your  dignity  as  chiefs  will  be 
destroyed.' 

"  At  the  first  pause  Neni  came  forward  and  spoke 
with  a  degree  of  natural  eloquence  that  siu^Drised  all 
the  Europeans,  and  evidently  turned  aside  the  tempor- 
ary feeling  that  had  been  created.  He  first  addressed 
himself  to  his  own  countrymen ;  desiring  them  to  re- 
flect on  their  own  condition,  to  recollect  how  much  the 
character  of  the  Xew  Zealanders  had  been  exalted  by 
their  intercourse  with  Europeans,  and  how  impossible 
it  was  for  them  to  govern  themselves  without  Irequent 
wars  and  bloodshed :  and  he  concluded  his  harangue 
by  strenuously  advising  them  to  receive  us,  and  to 
place  confidence  in  our  promises.  He  then  turned  to 
me,  and  said,  '  You  must  be  our  father.  You  must  not 
aUow  us  to  become  slaves  ;  you  must  preserve  our  cus- 
toms, and  never  permit  our  lands  to  be  wrested  from 
us.' 

"  One  or  tAvo  other  chiefs,  who  were  favourable,  fol- 
lowed in  tlie  same  strain ;  and  one  reproached  a  noisy 
fellow,  named  Kitigi,  of  the  adverse  party,  -wdth  haAdng 


222  TREATY. 

spoken  rudely  to  me.  Kitigi,  stung  by  the  remark, 
sprang  forward  and  shook  me  \dolently  by  the  hand, 
and  I  received  the  salute  apparently  with  equal  ardour. 
This  occasioned  among  the  natives  a  general  expression 
of  applause,  and  a  loud  cheer  from  the  Europeans,  in 
which  the  natives  joined :  and  thus  the  business  of  the 
meeting  closed."* 

Captain  Hobson  then  proceeded  to  the  South,  where 
scarcely  any  opposition  was  raised,  and  w^here  above 
five  hundred  chiefs  readily  accepted  the  treaty,  and 
placed  themselves  under  British  protection.  A  measure 
of  this  kind  w^as,  if  possible,  more  needed  here  than  in 
the  North ;  for  already  had  the  New  Zealand  Company 
and  other  settlers  established  themselves  at  AVellington 
and  the  neighbouring  coasts, — and  not  less  than  five 
thousand  w^hite  men  were  to  be  found  along  the  shores 
of  Cook's  Straits,  and  were  perpetually  coming  into 
angry  collision  with  the  natives. 

The  Grovernor  soon  found  that  his  was  no  easy  post ; 
the  ill  effects  of  the  "underhand  influence"  to  which 
he  alluded  in  his  despatches,  soon  showed  themselves ; 
and  every  measui'e  he  adopted  for  the  real  welfare  of 
the  country  was  opposed  and  thwarted  by  most  of  the 
Europeans  at  Kororarika,  by  the  Roman  Catholic  bi- 
shop, and  by  all  the  natives  under  their  influence. 

To  those  who  have  read  the  particulars  of  all  these 
difficulties  and  annoyances,  it  is  no  matter  of  surprise, 
that,  with  a  delicate  constitution  and  an  anxious  mind. 
Captain  Hobson's  health  soon  gave  Avay  under  the  per- 
plexing and  harassing  duties  of  his  situation.  He  died 
in  1843,  and  Captain  Eitzroy  was  sent  to  occupy  the 
same  position. 

*  See  Missionary  Register  for  1840,  pp.  392—431. 


DIFFICULTIES    OF    GOTEE>"ME>'T.  223 

The  English  government  had  from  the  first  adopted 
various  means  for  the  peace  and  benefit  of  tlie  country ; 
a  few  EngUsh  troops  were  sent  from  Sydney ;  men  of 
experience  and  integrity  were  constituted  Protectors  of 
the  Aborigines ;  and  Commissioners  were  appointed  in 
different  places  to  examine  into,  and  decide  upon,  the 
various  claims  put  forth  by  English  and  by  natives  for 
the  disputed  lands.  Indeed,  could  Christian  principle, 
uprightness  of  purpose,  and  an  anxious  desire  for  the 
welfare  of  the  people,  in  Captain  Hobson  and  Captain 
Eitzroy,  as  well  as  in  the  government  at  home,  have 
availed  to  insure  success,  peace  and  harmony  would 
soon  have  been  restored  to  this  distracted  land. 

But  there  were  many  causes  at  work  to  counteract 
all  their  efforts.  The  rights  of  property  among  the 
natives  themselves  were  so  ill  defined,  and  the  trans- 
actions with  the  white  men  so  complicated,  that  the 
Commissioners  found  themselves  entangled  in  an  almost 
hopeless  labjT^nth ;  while  the  natives,  not  understand- 
ing English  law,  and  impatient  at  the  slow  process  of 
arbitration,  grew  more  and  more  dissatisfied.  A  greater 
impediment  arose  from  the  continued  machinations  of 
the  interested  Europeans,  who,  in  pursuit  of  their  o^vn 
designs,  spared  no  pains  to  misrepresent  the  motives  of 
the  English  government  to  the  natives,  and  on  the 
other  hand  to  prejudice  the  minds  of  those  in  authority 
against  the  chiefs.  AVhen  we  add  to  these  the  want  of 
accurate  knowledge  of  the  real  Maori  character,*  and 
the  very  inadequate  supply  of  English  troops  in  the 
Island,  we  shall  not  be  surprised  to  find  that  discontent 

*  Sir  George  Grey,  in  the  introduction  to  his  lately  published 
work,  before  mentioned,  speaks  very  strongly  of  the  difficulty  of  ob- 
taining a  thorough  insight  into  the  character  of  the  New  Zealander. 


224  WAE. 

increased,  spread  itself  among  hitherto  friendly  chiefs, 
and  in  1843  assumed  a  formidable  appearance.  TSvo 
of  the  principal  southern  chiefs,  Te  Eauparaha*  and 
Eangihaeta,  men  of  fierce  and  independent  minds,  and 
never  cordially  submitting  to  foreign  sway,  took  ad- 
vantage of  the  death  of  the  Governor,  and  commenced 
open  hostilities  against  the  English.  In  the  following 
year,  the  flame  burst  out  also  in  the  North ;  and  Heki, 
a  powerful  chief,  residing  not  far  from  Waimate,  sud- 
denly attacked  Kororarika  in  March,  1845,  cut  do\Mi 
the  flag-staff,  fell  upon  the  few  English  soldiers  sta- 
tioned there,  and  asserted  the  independence  of  himseH" 
and  his  people.f 

The  next  two  years  are  dark  pages  in  New  Zealand's 
annals.  A  few  of  the  Christian  natives  took  part  Avith 
the  insurgents,  many  ranged  themselves  on  the  Eng- 
lish side;  and  the  sad  spectacle  was  seen  of  Maori 
fightino:  against  Maori,  under  the  banner  of  a  Christian 
nation. 

Blood  was  shed  on  both  sides ;  and  as  the  flame  of 
discord  spread  throughout  the  land,  the  strife  would 
have  scarcely  ceased,  till  one  party  or  the  other  had 
been  swept  away,  had  not  the  timely  arrival  of  a  larger 
body  of  English  troops,  and  the  combined  firmness  and 
clemency  of  Sir  George  Grey,;}:  succeeded  in  putting 
doAvn  the  insurrection.  Peace  was  happily  restored ; 
and  since  1846  order  and  tranquillity  have  prevailed. 

♦  See  Page  210. 

t  Heki  was  a  baptized  chief.  The  Missionaries  hoped  well  of  him, 
but  never  felt  full  confidence  in  the  stability  of  his  principles,  though 
there  was  not  sufficient  reason  to  conclude  him  to  be  a  hypocrite. 
Probably  he  was  carried  on  by  circumstances,  and  the  misrepresent- 
ations of  his  pretended  friends,  far  beyond  his  original  intentions. 

X  Sir  G.  Grey  succeeded  Captain  Fitzroy  as  Governor  in  1845. 


HEKI.  225 

It  was  a  very  remarkable  proof  of  the  feelings  with 
whieh  the  consistent  conduct  of  the  Missionaries  had 
inspired  the  natives,  that  during  all  this  time,  embit- 
tered as  the  insurgents  were  against  the  Government 
and  all  connected  with  it,  and  employed  as  the  Mission- 
aries often  Avere  in  negotiating  between  the  parties, 
their  word  was  always  trusted,  and  they  were  treated 
Avith  friendliness  and  confidence  even  by  the  most  hos- 
tile of  the  natives. 

The  almost  chivalrous  conduct  of  Heki  on  one  occa- 
sion deserves  to  be  mentioned. 

Walker  Neni,  the  Christian  chief  on  the  side  of 
Government,  mentioned  in  Captain  Hobson's  despatch, 
was  preparing  to  give  battle  to  Heki,  when  the  Eev.  H. 
Burrows,  then  residing  at  the  Waimate,  proceeded  to 
the  spot,  with  a  message  to  both  the  leaders  from  two  or 
three  influential  neutral  chiefs.  He  had  been  well  re- 
ceived by  Heki,  had  crossed  OA^er  to  the  opposite  party, 
and  was  in  conversation  with  Neni,  when  some  of  the 
young  men  on  both  sides  began  (to  use  their  OAvn  ex- 
pression) to  play,*  i.  e.  to  have  a  skirmish,  which  at 
once  led  to  a  general  fight.  The  plain  was  quickly 
covered  with  fighting  men,  and  several  spent  balls  fell 
near  Mr.  Burrows,  who  escaped  to  a  rising  gTound, 
uncertain  by  what  route  he  could  return,  as  the  fight- 
ing lay  along  the  path  by  which  he  had  come.  As  he 
was  thus  debating  with  himself,  the  voice  of  some  na- 
tive, he  knew  not  from  which  side,  rose  above  the  din 
of  arms,  calling  on  those  who  were  stopping  up  the 
road  to  draw  oflT,  and  allow  him  to  pass  in  safety. 

In  an  instant  the  firing  ceased;  and  Mr.  Burrows, 

*  See  2  Sam.  ii.  14. 
Q 


226         GENERAL   INrLUENCE    OF    CHRISTIANITY. 

taking  advantage  of  this  respite,  rode  qiiicldy  past^ 
urged  on  by  A\arious  natives  on  the  path,  crying  out, 
"  Make  haste,  lest  you  sliould  be  wounded."  No  sooner 
had  he  passed  in  safety  than  the  firing  re-commenced. 

Sad  as  was  tliis  war,  there  were  circumstances  con- 
nected witli  it,  that  gave  additional  proof  of  the  general 
influence  of  Christianity  upon  the  people.  Even  the 
heathen,  whether  fighting  vdth.  Europeans  or  with  na- 
tives, had  learnt  to  refrain  from  the  atrocities  and  wan- 
ton cruelties  heretofore  inseparable  from  the  battle- 
field ;  *  while  among  the  Christian  native  combatants, 
there  were  often  striking  instances  of  generous  forbear- 
ance. And  though  we  would  fain  have  omitted  all 
allusion  to  it,  Ave  feel  boimd  to  mention  the  difference 
between  the  European  and  the  native  troops,  as  to  the 
observance  of  the  Sabbath.  The  latter  stedfastly  per- 
severed in  keeping  it  holy,  while  the  former  continued 
their  attacks  on  Sundays  as  on  other  days.  Indeed  the 
final  Adctory  over  Heki  was  obtained  by  the  English 
troops  taking  advantage  of  tlie  defenceless  state  of  his 
strongly  fortified  Pa,  while  the  Christians  within  it 
were  engaged  in  their  Sunday  worship. 

The  war-dance  too  began  to  be  given  up,  and  was 
soon  looked  back  upon  with  shame.  A  little  later 
than  the  time  of  which  we  are  Amting,  a  hideous 
imitation  of  it  was  performed  at  Auckland,  by  a  party 
of  soldiers,  avIio  had  learnt  it  from  some  of  the  lower 
class  of  natives.  Some  chiefs  happened  to  be  present, 
who  were  greatly  distressed;  and  Te  Whero  AVTiero, 
the  noble  old  chief  of  ten  thousand  Waikato  warriors, 

*  The  last  instance  of  cannibalism  that  we  have  met  with,  was  at 
Taupo  in  1841 ;  we  believe  there  was  one  later  case,  but  do  not  know 
the  particulars. 


da:ngees  to  the  conyeets.  227 

indignantly  exclaimed,  "  Such  things  are  finished  noAV, 
let  them  be  forgotten." 

A  storm,  such  as  this  war  had  proved,  could  not 
fail  to  shake  the  tender  plants  of  the  infant  Maori 
Church ;  some,  alas !  fell  beneath  the  blast,  never  again 
to  rise ;  others,  if  we  may  so  express  it,  were  stripped 
of  leaves  and  blossoms,  but  the  vital  germ  was  safe,  and 
again  they  budded  and  brought  forth  fruit.  While 
many,  like 

"  The  trees  whom  shaking  fastens  more, 
While  blustering  winds  destroy  the  wanton  bowers,"  * 

were  strengthened  in  their  faith  and  Christian  princi- 
ple, and  became  "the  joy  and  croAvn  of  rejoicing"  of 
their  faithful  ministers,  who  had  so  long  and  so  prayer- 
fully borne  the  cross  for  them. 

The  storms  of  war  however  were  not  the  only  peril 
to  which  the  New  Zealand  converts  were  at  this  time 
exposed.  The  sunshine  of  prosperity  was  scarcely  less 
danjrerous  in  the  districts  to  which  Europeans  were 
resorting  in  such  numbers.  The  sudden  and  very  large 
demand  for  labour,  and  for  many  of  the  necessaries  ot 
life,  the  ready  market  and  high  prices  to  be  obtained  at 
Auckland  and  Wellington  and  various  smaller  settle- 
ments, tempted  many  of  the  more  industrious  and  en- 
terprising of  the  population  to  take  up  their  temporary, 
or  even  permanent  abode  where  the  pecuniary  advan- 
tages were  so  great.  Nothing  however  could  induce 
some  of  the  Christian  natives  to  quit  their  homes  and 
give  up  the  religious  privileges  they  so  much  valued;  and 
a  few  even  of  those  who  had  removed  to  the  towns, 
feeling  their  own  weakness  to  resist  the  new  tempta^ 

•Herbert's  Poems. 
q2 


228  FRIENDS    AT   AUCKLAND. 

tions  by  which  they  were  surrounded,  returned  again 
to  their  own  viUages,  preferring  comparative  po\erty, 
with  a  clear  conscience,  to  the  danger  of  making  sliip- 
wreck  of  their  faith. 

Those  Christian  natives  who  were  engaged  at  Auck- 
land woidd  have  suffered  more  from  the  sad  examples  of 
Sabbath-breaking,  fraud,  drunkenness,  and  profligacy 
that  abounded  on  all  sides,  had  they  not  been  greatly 
sheltered  from  their  influence  by  the  Christian  kindness 
of  several  friends  of  the  Maori  race.  Mr.  Martin,  the 
Chief  Justice,  Mr.  Swaiuson,  the  Attorney-general,  and 
Mr.  Clarke,  the  late  Missionary,  who  had  been  ap- 
pointed by  Government,  Protector  of  the  Aborigines, 
particularly  exerted  themselves  on  their  behalf;  and 
encouraging  the  natives  to  erect  their  huts  round  their 
own  dwellings,  preserved  them  as  much  as  possible 
from  contact  with  evil.  The  Bishop  of  New  Zealand, 
writing  on  this  subject  in  July,  1843,  says,  "  Here  their 
habits  of  daily  devotion  remain  unchanged;  morning 
and  evening  they  are  still  heard  singing  their  hymns 
in  the  temporary  huts  they  have  built  in  the  little  bays 
near  the  town,  especially  near  the  friends  of  the  Maoris 
above-mentio?ied.  Mr.  Martin  is  seldom  witliout  a 
little  family  of  his  friends  encamped  near  his  house 
in  the  little  bay  in  which  he  lives,  a  mile  and  a  half 
from  the  town."  "WTiat  a  cheering  picture!  and  we 
can  add  a  later  one  of  a  very  similar  character  from 
the  pen  of  one  who  was  not  likely  to  give  too  favourable 
a  view  either  of  the  Missionaries  or  their  converts. 
Colonel  Mundy  writes, "  Sunday,  December  20th,  1847. 
I  was  returning  with  the  Governor  from  a  walk  to 
Mount  Eden,  when,  upon  turning  the  angle  of  the 
volcano,  we  came  upon  some  hamlets   belonging  to 


SCENE    NEAR   AUCKLAND.  229 

people  employed  by  Government  in  quarrying  the  stone 
at  the  foot  of  the  hill.  I  do  not  remember  ever  to 
have  seen  a  more  interesting  or  impressive  scene  than 
met  our  ^'ie^v  as  we  looked  down  into  the  little  valley 
below  us.  Eighty  or  a  hundred  Maoris  of  various  ages 
and  different  sexes  were  standing,  sitting,  or  reclining 
among  the  low  fern  in  front  of  the  village  in  such  groups 
and  attitudes  as  acxiident  had  thrown  them  into.  In 
the  midst,  on  a  slightly  elevated  mound,  stood  a  native 
teacher,  deeply  tattooed  in  face,  but  dressed  in  decent 
black  European  clothes,  who,  with  his  Eible  in  his 
hand,  was  expoimding  to  them  the  Gospel  in  their  own 
tongue.  Taking  off  our  hats,  we  approached  so  as  to 
become  part  of  the  congregation.  No  head  turned  to- 
wards us,  no  curious  eyes  were  attracted  by  the  arrival 
of  the  strangers,  (as  is  so  often  the  case  in  more  civil- 
ized congregations,)  though  the  Governor  was  one  of 
them.  Their  calm  and  grave  looks  were  fixed  with  at- 
tention on  the  preacher,  who,  on  his  part,  enforced  his 
doctrine  with  a  powerful  and  persuasive  voice  and  man- 
ner, and  with  gestures  replete  with  energy  and  anima- 
tion. The  sermon  was  apparently  extempore,  but  there 
wns  no  poverty  of  words  or  dearth  of  matter.  It  was 
delivered  with  the  utmost  fluency,  and  occasional  rapid 
reference  to  and  quotation  from  Scripture.  The  wild 
locale  of  this  out-door  worship  (in  the  lap,  as  it  were, 
of  a  mountain  torn  to  pieces  by  its  own  convulsions,  in 
the  midst  of  heaped-up  lava  and  scoriae,  with  fern  and 
flax  waving  in  the  gale)  invested  the  scene  with  a  pe- 
culiar solemnity,  and  carried  one  back  some  centuries 
in  the  historv  of  the  world." 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

/LRRIVAL    OF     THE    BISHOP — WAIMATE — STATISTICS    OF    MISSION    IN 
1854. 

**  I  will  plant  in  the  wilderness  the  cedar,  the  shittah  tree,  and  the 
myrtle,  and  the  oil  ti-ee  ;  I  will  set  in  the  desert  the  fir  tree,  and 
the  pine,  and  the  box  tree  together." — Isaiah  xli.  19. 

It  was  well  tliat,  before  we  began  our  work,  we  bad 
fixed  on  tbe  year  1840  as  tbe  limit  of  our  connected 
bistory  of  tbis  Mission ;  for  tbe  stations  now  became 
so  multiplied,  and  tbe  details  necessarily  so  complicated, 
tbat  tbougb  tbe  subsequent  period  abounds  in  facts  of 
tbe  deepest  interest,  we  sbould  in  vain  bave  attempted 
to  convey  any  distinct  idea  of  tliem  in  a  single  volume. 

Our  intention  tberefore  is,  after  very  sligbtly  glanc- 
ing at  some  of  tbe  intervening  events,  to  occupy  tbis 
and  tbe  following  cbapter  A\-itb  a  statistical  account  of 
tbe  New  Zealand  stations  connected  witb  tbe  Cburch 
Missionary  Society,  in  1854, 

Tbe  year  1842  was  marked  by  tbe  arrival  of  tbe 
Bisbop :  be  was  cordially  welcomed  by  tbe  Mission- 
aries ;  and  for  some  days  took  up  bis  abode  wdtb  Mr, 
H.  Williams  at  Paibia.  He  subsequently  removed  to 
tbe  Waimate,  and  Avas  so  pleased  Avitb  tbe  locality  and 
aU  tbe  attendant  circumstances  of  tbe  settlement,  tbat 
he  tbere  fixed  bis  family  and  wbole  establishment, 
wbile  be  bimself  set  out  on  a  visit  to  bis  large  and  in- 
teresting  diocese.      Tbe   Bishop's  active   habits   and 


VISITS    OF    THE    BlSiLOP.  £31 

j.owers  of  walking  gave  liiin  a  remarkable  advantage  iu 
this  tour ;  as  they  enabled  him  to  penetrate  into  parts 
of  the  country  otherwise  inaccessible,  and  brought  be- 
fore him  scenes  which  he  would  scarcely  otherw  ise  have 
witnessed.  One  of  these  was  in  the  eastern  district 
of  the  Island.  The  Bishop  and  his  party  had  crossed 
the  Island  on  foot  or  in  canoes  from  Manawatu,  had 
been  to  Ahuriri,  Avhere  was  already  "  a  very  numerous 
Christian  community,  though  they  had  only  once  been 
visited  by  a  Missionary;"  and  after  a  todsome  walk 
through  the  whole  day,  over  sandstone  hills,  they 
pitched  their  tents  on  Saturday  night  for  the  day  of 
rest.  "  On  Sunday,  November  20,"  wrote  the  Bishop, 
"  we  enjoyed  another  peaceful  Sunday.  The  morning 
opened,  as  usual,  with  the  morning  hymn  of  the  birds, 
which  Captain  Cook  compares  to  a  concert  of  silver 
bells,  beginning  an  hour  before  the  sun  rises,  and 
ceasing  as  soon  as  it  appears  above  the  horizon.  AVhen 
the  song  of  the  birds  was  ended,  the  sound  of  native 
voices  round  our  tents  carried  on  the  same  tribute  of 
praise  and  thanksgi^'ing ;  while  audible  nuu-murs  on 
every  side  brought  to  our  ears  the  passages  of  the 
Bible  which  others  were  reading  to  themselves.  I 
have  never  felt  the  full  blessing  of  the  Lord's  day,  as  a 
day  of  rest,  more  than  in  New  Zealand,  when,  after  en- 
camping late  on  Saturday  night  with  a  weary  party, 
you  will  find  them,  early  on  the  Sunday  morning, 
seated  quietly  round  their  fires,  with  their  New  Testa- 
ments in  their  hands." 

Many  incidents  of  interest  occurred  to  the  Bishop 
on  his  journeys,  but  we  shall  content  ourselves  with 
one  more.  He  was  intending,  in  company  w  ith  some 
of  the  Missionaries,  to  tow  do^^^l  the  Wanganui  to  the 


232  VISITS  OF  THE  bishop. 

western  coast,  but  when  the  party  readied  the  river 
there  were  there  no  canoes  ready  for  tliem  ;  an'd  it  was 
impossible  to  make  their  way  by  land  along  its  beauti- 
fully wooded  banks,  as  in  many  places  the  stream  is 
enclosed  in  walls  of  rock,  leaving  no  footing  on  either 
side.  To  retrace  their  steps  Avould  have  caused  a  too 
long  delay ;  and,  as  provisions  were  running  short,  they 
could  not  remain  for  the  uncertain  arrival  of  the  ex- 
pected canoes.  An  air-bed,  which  the  Bishop  carried 
with  him,  was  therefore  fastened  to  a  rude  frame  of 
sticks,  and  on  it  two  natives  paddled  down  the  stream 
to  the  nearest  village  at  which  a  canoe  could  be  pro- 
cured. A  very  small  one  was  brought  back  ;  and  in  it 
the  Bishop,  and  three  natives  on  Avhom  he  could  de- 
pend, started  for  a  row  of  150  miles  do^^ii  the  river, 
leaving  the  others  to  follow  the  circuitous  route  by 
land.  We  now  quote  the  journal  itself :  "November 
19th,  1843,  Sunday.  Having  ascertained  the  distances 
of  some  of  the  principal  Pas  on  the  river,  I  resolved  to 
take  a  service  at  each,  in  order  to  see  the  greatest  pos- 
sible number  of  natives ;  being  disappointed  by  the  de- 
lay of  the  canoes,  in  my  hopes  of  spending  the  week  on 
the  river.  We  started  at  day-break  ;  and  at  a  quarter 
to  nine,  the  usual  time  for  morning  service,  arrived  at 
Utapu,  where  I  found  a  congregation  of  more  than  one 
hundred  preparing  for  Divine  worship,  in  a  very  neat 
native  chapel.  After  spending  two  hours  with  them,  I 
went  on  a  short  distance  to  Kiri-a-te  Pa,  wliei-e  I  super- 
intended the  usual  mid-day  school,  at  which  the  natives 
read  the  New  Testament  and  repeat  the  Catechism, 
ending  with  singing  and  prayer.  Two  hours  more 
brought  me  to  Piperiki,  where  I  gave  a  short  address 
to  about  two  hundred  natives,  and  inspected  a  new 


TESTIMO>'T    OF   THE    BISHOP.  233 

chapel  whicli  tliey  had  lately  opened  ;  a  most  credit- 
able piece  of  native  workmanship.  Trom  thence  we 
proceeded  to  Pukekika,  the  most  populous  of  the 
river  Pas,  where  I  assembled,  at  the  evening  service,  a 
congregation  of  three  or  four  hundred  natives.  A  quiet 
row  of  an  hour  brought  us  at  sunset  to  Ikurangi,  where 
we  slept.  A  more  lovely  day -in  respect  of  weather,  or 
one  more  full  of  interest  in  respect  of  its  moral  circum- 
stances, or  of  pleasure  from  the  beauty  of  tlie  scenery 
through  which  I  passed,  I  never  remember  to  have 
spent.  It  was  a  day  of  intense  delight  from  beginning 
to  end — from  the  earliest  song  of  the  birds,  who  awak- 
ened me  in  the  morning,  to  the  evening  hymn  of  the 
natives,  which  was  just  concluded  vhen  I  reached  the 
door  of  the  native  chapel  at  Ikurangi." 

The  view  taken  by  the  Bishop  of  the  general  work 
of  the  Mission,  will  best  appear  by  inserting  an  ex- 
tract from  a  sermon  he  preached  at  Paihia  in  June, 
1842.  "  Christ  has  blessed  the  work  of  His  ministers 
in  a  wonderful  manner.  We  see  here  a  whole  nation 
of  pagans  converted  to  the  faith.  God  has  given  a 
new  heart  and  a  new  spirit  to  thousands  after  thou- 
sands of  our  fellow-creatures  in  this  distant  quarter  of 
the  earth.  A  few  faithful  men,  by  the  power  of  the 
Spirit  of  God,  have  been  the  instruments  of  adding 
another  Christian  people  to  the  family  of  God.  Young 
men  and  maidens,  old  men  and  children,  all  with  one 
heart  and  with  one  voice  praising  God  ;  all  offering  up 
daily  their  morning  and  evening  prayers  ;  all  searching 
the  Scriptures  to  find  the  way  of  eternal  life  ;  all  valu- 
ing the  Word  of  God  above  every  other  gift ;  all,  in  a 
greater  or  less  degree,  bringing  forth  and  visibly  dis- 
playing in  their  outward  lives  some  fruits  of  the  influ- 


234  OEDINATIONS. 

ences  of  the  Spirit.  "Where  will  you  find  throughout 
the  Christian  world  more  signal  manifestations  of  the 
presence  of  the  Spirit,  or  more  living  evidences  of  the 
kingdom  of  CnRiST  ?  " 

How  honoured  was  the  Church  Missionary  Society 
in  having  been  Grod's  privileged  instrument  in  this 
great,  this  blessed  work !  For  it  will  doubtless  be  re- 
membered, that  although  there  are  now  other  clergy- 
men labouring  in  the  country,  yet  that,  before  the 
arrival  of  the  Bishop,  the  only  ministers  and  teachers 
of  the  Gospel  throughout  the  whole  Island,  except 
those  sent  out  by  the  AVesleyan  Missionary  Society, 
who  Avere  chiefly  located  on  the  western  coast,  were 
the  Missionaries  and  Catechists  of  our  own  Society. 

In  1843,  the  Bishop  admitted  to  holy  orders  the 
long-tried  and  earnest  Christian  teacher,  Mr.  E. 
Davis  ;  and  in  the  course  of  the  following  year,  Messrs. 
Chapman,  Davies,  Hamlin,  and  INIatthews  were  also 
ordained  ;  and  the  Hevs.  A¥.  AVilliams,  H.  Williams, 
A.  N.  Brown,  and  0.  Hadfield  were  ap2:)ointed  Arch- 
deacons. 

In  IS^ovember,  1844,  the  Bishop  removed  A\ith  his 
family  and  establishment  from  the  Waimate  to  Auck- 
land ;  and  the  Rev.  R.  Burrows,  who  since  his  arrival 
in  1840  had  resided  at  Kororarika,  took  charge  of  this 
hitherto  peaceful  and  flourishing  station.  Alas !  its 
peace  and  prosperity  were  now  to  sufler  a  sad  inter- 
ruption ;  the  Waimate  was  in  the  centre  of  the  dis- 
turbed districts ;  and  Heki  used  every  means  in  his 
power  to  draw  the  Christian  natives  over  to  his  side. 
Can  we  wonder  that  v^dth  all  their  love  for  their  coun- 
try, and  with  all  the  jealousy  of  Europeans  that  had 
been  so  industriously  infused  into  their  minds,  many 


EFFECTS    OF   WAE.  235 

even  at  AVaimate  should  for  a  time  have  been  drawn 
aside  ?  The  congregations  were  reduced,  children  were 
withdrawn  from  the  schools;  and  the  occupation  of  the 
settlement  as  a  military  post  by  our  own  soldiers  com- 
pleted the  change  at  Waimate. 

But  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Burrows  did  not  move  ;  a  few 
faithful  people  still  remained,  and  their  minister  would 
not  forsake  them  ;  his  influence  also  tended  to  restrain, 
in  some  measure,  any  disorderly  conduct  of  the  sol- 
diers ;  and  he  found  that  his  continual  visits  to  and 
from  the  hostile  parties  were  very  useful  in  softening 
the  asperities  on  both  sides,  as  well  as  in  prevailing 
on  many  to  refrain  from  taking  part  with  Heki,  and  to 
remain  quiet  and  neutral. 

How  thankful  was  our  Missionary  when  peace  was 
asain  restored !  It  was  some  time  however  before  the 
settlement  returned  to  its  former  state.  The  houses 
had  been  roughly  used  by  their  military  occupants, 
tu'O  had  been  burnt  to  the  ground,  many  trees  had 
been  cut  down,  and  the  gardens  and  fields  had  run  to 
waste  ;  and  though,  as  one  of  the  Christian  natives  re- 
marked, AVaimate  was  still  "  the  bright  spot  of  blue 
sky,  which,  while  the  heavens  were  black  around  them, 
gave  hopes  that  the  storm  would  soon  pass  away," 
yet  it  was  long  before  the  native  mind  recovered  from 
the  blighting  effects  of  war  and  bloodshed. 

iS'o  amount  however  of  discouragement  prevented 
Mr.  Burrows  from  steadily  persevering  in  his  work ; 
and  the  state  of  the  settlement  soon  improved.  The 
faitliful  few  whom  we  have  already  mentioned  still 
cheered  him  by  their  stedfastness,  and  some  of  those 
who  had  been  drawn  aside  gradually  resumed  their 
former  habits,  and  the  congregation  again  increased. 


236  scuooLS. 

One  of  the  first  employments  of  our  Missionary  was 
to  re-establish  the  schools  which  had  been  broken  up 
by  the  war  ;  and  ninety  girls  were  soon  collected  to  be 
fed,  and  clothed,  and  taught.  The  education  of  the 
boys  was  as  important  as  that  of  the  girls ;  but  Mr. 
Burrows  had  no  funds,  and  he  therefore  proposed  to 
open  a  school  in  which  the  boys  should  be  instructed 
for  half  the  day,  on  condition  of  their  cidtivating  the 
land  for  their  own  support  during  the  remaining  hours. 
This  was  acceded  to,  and  about  thirty  lads  were  soon 
established  at  the  Waimate.  They  worked  well,  and 
in  the  course  of  the  second  year  raised  more  potatoes 
than  were  required  for  their  own  consumption.  Na- 
turally enough,  Mr.  Burrows  proposed  that  the  sur- 
plus should  be  made  over  to  the  girls'  school ;  but  the 
Maori  pride  was  roused  at  the  idea  of  the  lords  of  the 
creation  labouring  for  women  ;  and  a  deputation  from 
the  boys  went  to  Mr.  Burrows  to  remonstrate.  The 
agreement,  tl\ey  said,  had  been  that  they  should  work 
for  themselves,  and  this  they  had  done ;  but  no  men- 
tion had  been  made  of  supplying  the  girls.  Mr.  Bur- 
rows put  his  hand  on  one  of  their  jackets  which  had 
been  made  at  the  girls'  school,  and  quietly  asked: 
"  And  when  the  agreement  was  made  between  us,  was 
any  mention  made  of  the  girls  making  your  jackets  for 
you  ?"  The  boys  hung  down  their  heads,  walked  away 
in  silence,  and  no  difficulty  was  in  future  raised  on 
this  important  point. 

There  Mere  several  interesting  circumstances  con- 
nected with  these  schools.  One  of  the  girls  was  an 
orphan,  the  god- daughter  of  an  aged  chief  who  was  ex- 
ceedingly fond  of  her ;  and  Avhen  he  brought  her  to 
school,  committed  her  with  affectionate  earnestness  to 


SCHOOL-CHILDEEN.  237 

the  special  care  of  the  Missionary  and  the  teacher. 
This  man  had  been  one  of  the  most  savage  of  New 
Zealand's  warriors,  and  a  strong  opposei;  of  the  Mis- 
sionaries. They  had  often  spoken  to  him  of  eternal 
things,  but  without  effect ;  and  the  only  answer  they 
often  received  was  a  look  of  contemptuous  defiance, 
accompanied  by  that  hideous  expression  of  Maori  dis- 
like, the  protruding  the  tongue  till  it  reached  the  top 
of  the  chin.  But  he  had  now  been  made  a  new  crea- 
ture in  Cheist  Jesus,  his  passions  were  subdued,  and 
he  had  become  as  earnest  for  the  salvation  of  others  aa 
he  had  once  been  foremost  in  war  and  cannibalism. 
The  soul  of  his  god-daughter  was  a  chief  subject  of  his 
anxious  care,  and  he  watched  her  progress  with  inter- 
est and  hope.  She  had  been  three  years  at  school  when 
she  was  taken  very  ill,  and  the  god-father  was  sent  for. 
At  first  her  state  of  mind  did  not  satisfy  the  good 
chief's  anxious  heart ;  but  he  talked  to  her,  read  with 
her,  and  prayed  with  her ;  he  led  her  to  the  Saviour ; 
and  at  the  end  of  three  weeks  of  patient,  watchful  at- 
tendance, he  saw  her  depart  in  peace,  and  received 
from  her  dying  lips  the  assurance  that  she  was  happy 
and  going  to  Jesus.  He  felt  her  death  deeply,  but 
could  say,  "  Do  not  suppose  I  want  her  back  again ;  in 
her  lifetime  I  had  many  anxious  thoughts  about  her ; 
but  now  she  has  fallen  asleep  in  Jesus,  and  is  beyond 
the  reach  of  every  temptation." 

Another  case  was  that  of  a  little  boy  of  five  years 
old,  in  the  Infant  School.  He  was  taken  ill,  and  was 
sent  to  the  sick-house  that  he  might  be  properly  nursed. 
The  poor  child  begged  that  his  sister,  a  little  older 
than  himself,  and  also  in  the  school,  might  come  to  see 
him.    TVHien  she  entered  the  room,  he  anxiously  looked 


288 


SCnOOL-CIIILDREN'. 


to  see  if  she  liad  anything  in  her  hand,  but  finding  she 
had  not,  exchiimed,  "  Have  you  not  brought  me  any- 
thing?" "  AVTiat  did  you  wish  me  to  bring  you?" 
inquired  the  sister.  "  I  hoped  you  would  have  brought 
your  New  Testamen^,  I  want  you  to  read  it  to  me.'* 
The  Testament  was  soon  fetched ;  and  it  was  a  sweet 
sight  to  see  the  two  dear  children,  the  one  reading,  the 
other  eagerly  drinking  in  the  words  of  eternal  life.  The 
little  girl  constantly  visited  and  read  to  her  suffering 
brother;  some  passages  seemed  peculiarly  to  interest 
him,  and  "  Suffer  little  children  to  come  unto  me,  and 
forbid  them  not,  for  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven," 
was  one  he  specially  delighted  in.  So  fearful  was  he 
of  the  precious  volume  being  mislaid  or  carried  away, 
that  as  soon  as  his  sister  had  finished  reading,  he  would 
take  it  from  her,  and  put  it  under  his  pillow,  till  one 
morning,  w^hich  proved  to  be  the  last  morning  of  his 
short  life,  instead  of  placing  it  ther  '■  as  usual,  he  re- 
tained it  in  his  hand,  wdiere  after  nis  death  it  was 
found,  too  tightly  grasped  to  be  removed  without  force, 
and  it  was  buried  with  him.  "  Out  of  the  mouth  of 
babes  and  sucklings  hast  Thou  perfected  praise." 

But  we  must  proceed  to  the  statistics  of  the  Mis- 
sion. 

NORTHERN   DISTRICT. 

Stations.  Missionaries  and  European  Catechista. 

^-  ..,.  (Rev.  J.  Matthews,* 

Kaitaia,  {  ..     ^^r    r^    t^     ^ 

\  Mr.  W.  C.  Puckey. 

Kaikohi,  Rev.  R.  Davis, 

(Rev.  R.  Burrows,* 
Rev.  W.  C.  Dudley,* 
Mr.  E.  Williams. 


*  Mr.  Burrows  and  Mr.  Dudley    are  at  present  in  England,  ou 


STATISTICS.  239 

TEPUNA 

Has  been  relinquished  as  a  regular  station  for  the 
last  three  or  four  years ;  and  in  May,  1854,  Mr.  King, 
of  whom  Ave  have  so  often  spoken,  peacefully  entered 
into  his  rest,  after  nearly  forty  years  of  patient  labour 
in  the  service  of  his  Lord.  He  had  been  permitted, 
in  addition  to  the  other  fruits  of  his  labour,  to  see  the 
conversion  of  the  sister  of  his  first  friend,  the  chief 
Euatara.  Kahurere,  for  such  was  her  native  name, 
had  long  been  a  steady  friend  to  the  Missionaries  ;  she 
was  peaceable  and  industrious,  but  many  yearti  passed 
before  she  showed  any  signs  of  spiritual  life.  At 
length  it  pleased  GrOD  to  open  her  eyes,  and  quicken 
her  soul ;  and  in  1840  she  was  baptized.  In  1846,  she 
died  at  an  advanced  age,  but  with  her  mind  clear,  calm, 
and  intelligent  to  the  last,  and  resting  on  Jestjs 
CiiRi  ST,  who,  as  she  would  say,  "  died  for  sinners  like 
me." 

KERI-KERI 

Has  also  been  given  up,  on  account  of  the  rapid  di- 
minution of  the  population. 

KAITAIA 

Continues  under  the  faithful  and  active  care  of  the 
Eev.  J.  Matthews  and  Mr.  Puckey,  and  is  making  pro- 
gress in  every  respect. 

KAIKOHI. 

The  Eev.  R.  Davis  took  the  charge  of  this  station 
in  a  time  of  great  difficulty  and  peril,  viz.  at  the  first 
breaking  out  of  the  war  with  Heki.     The  place  itself 

account  of  health.     Mr.  Matthews  is  in  charge  of  Wairaate.     Arch- 
deacon H.Williams  resides  at  Pakaraka,  about  6  miles  from  Waimate 


2-lU  STATTSTTCS. 

was  endeiirod  to  liini  by  many  pleasant  associations;* 
and  his  residence  there  during  the  war  proved  to  be  of 
the  most  important  service.  His  presence  served  to 
confirm  the  wavering,  and  to  shelter  the  peaceably  dis- 
posed from  the  anger  of  Heki,  whose  own  Pa  was  but 
a  few  miles  off ;  who,  while  he  spared  neither  persua- 
sions nor  threats  to  induce  his  neighbours  to  join  him, 
always  treated  the  IMissionary  with  respect  and  kind- 
ness. Mr.  Davis  mourns  over  the  want  of  more  spi- 
ritual life  in  his  people,  yet  if  Ave  take  the  many  proofs 
he  incidentally  relates  of  tenderness  of  conscience,  desire 
for  instruction,  resignation  under  afflictive  dispensa- 
tions, anxiety  for  the  salvation  of  others,  and  holy 
joy  and  peace  on  a  dying-bed,  we  fear  he  would  find 
much  more  cause  for  mourning  in  most  of  our  English 
parishes.  AYe  cannot  forbear  to  mention,  that  among 
those  who  proved  faithful  unto  death,  was  Mary  the 
widow  of  our  old  friend  Porotene  Kipi ;  who  was  laid 
beside  her  husband  in  that  rich  burial-ground  at 
Mawi.  t 

"We  are  not  able  to  give  the  numbers  at  each  of 
these  stations  separately ;  but  taking  the  whole  N^orth- 
ern  District,  we  find  by  the  last  accounts,  that  there 
were  30  native  catechists  and  741  communicants  ; 
and  that  it  contained  ten  chapels  built  with  boards, 
and  between  thirty  and  forty  raupo  chapels. 

MIDDLE  DISTRICT. 
Stations.  Missionaries  and  European  Catechists, 

!Kev.  G.  A.  Kissling, 
Mr,  Vidal,  Lay  Secretary, 
Mr.  J.  Telford. 


Chapter  xiii.  t  Note  to  page  180 


STATISTICS.  241 

Stations.  Missionaries  and  European  Catechists. 

Hauraki,  iiev.  T.  Lanfear. 

Kaitoteke,  Hev.  B.  Ashwcll. 

I  Kev.  J.  Morgan, 
Otawhao,  j  ^^^  jj   Ireland,  Schoolmaster 

i  Kev.  11.  Maunsell, 
Waikato,  I  ^^^_  J    gj^jjj^^  gpj^QQl  Assistant. 

^  (  Yen.  Archdeacon  Brown, 

Tauranga,  |  Rev.  C.  P.  Davics. 

(  Kev.  T.  Chapman, 
Roto-rua,  ]  _,       o   at   o 

\  Rev.  S.  M.  Spencer. 

Opitiki,  Rev   J.  A.  Wilson. 

AJdkererii,  Mr.  J.  Precce. 

The  last  returns  of  tins  district  give  the  number  of 
communicants  as  1489,  native  teachers  226,  children 
and  adults  under  instruction  5220 ;  and  there  were  a 
hundred  native-built  chapels. 

If  our  readers  will  turn  to  the  16th  and  17th  chap- 
ters of  this  volume,  they  will  see  how  much  of  interest 
was  attached  to  the  commencement  of  Missionary  work 
in  this  part  of  the  Island ;  and  this  interest  did  not 
diminish,  though  its  character  was  changed,  during  the 
succeeding  years.  The  same  desire  for  the  Word  of 
God  continued  to  be  manifested;  and  among  other 
instances,  we  are  told  of  a  young  "  ariki,"  of  not  more 
than  seventeen  years  of  age,  who,  for  the  sake  of  ob- 
taining a  New  Testament  and  a  few  Common  Prayer 
Books,  accompanied  Mr.  Wilson  from  Opotiki  to  and 
from  Otawhao,  altogether  a  journey  of  350  miles. 

But  the  only  station  we  shall  linger  at  is  Otawhao. 
Tlie  people  here  had  first  heard  the  gospel  from  Mr. 
Hamlin  before  he  was  driven  from  Mangapouri.* 
Other  Missionaries  visited  the  place,  and  at  length  it 

♦  Page  195. 
A 


242  OTAWHAO. 

became  a  regular  out-station  of  Waikato,  under  Mr. 
]\faunsell.  The  people  very  early  showed  the  same  de- 
cision of  purpose  as  those  at  Mata-mata  had  done;*  they 
came  out  from  the  heathen  and  built  themselves  a  new 
village.  It  is  now  a  separate  station  under  the  care  of 
the  Eev.  J.  Morgan,  who  has  resided  there  since  1840. 
The  first  thing  we  shall  notice  is  the  chapel,  and  we 
cannot  give  a  better  description  of  it  than  by  quoting 
from  the  pages  of  Mr.  Angas,t  who  visited  this  station 
a  few  years  ago,J  and  was  very  much  interested  in  it. 
After  spealdng  of  the  natives  having  formerly  built  one 
which  was  blown  down,  Mr.  Angas  continues :  "  They 
then  erected  their  present  commodious  place  of  wor- 
ship, which  will  comfortably  contain  a  thousand  natives. 
It  measures  eighty-six  feet  by  forty-two.  The  ridge- 
pole is  the  stem  of  a  single  tree,  eighty-six  feet  in 
length ;  and  was  dragged,  together  with  the  rest  of  the 
timber,  a  distance  of  three  miles  from  the  woods.  The 
rafters  are  all  detached,  and  most  of  the  wood-work  is 
fastened  together  with  flax.  The  sides  are  beautifully 
worked  with  fern-stalks  tied  together  with  aku,  a 
species  of  wild  climber,  which  gives  it  a  rich  and  fin- 
ished appearance.  The  entire  design  originated  with 
the  natives,  who  formed  this  spacious  building  without 
rule  or  scale,  and  with  no  other  tools  than  their  adzes, 
a  few  chisels,  and  a  couple  of  saws.  After  the  erection 
of  the  framework,  the  season  was  so  far  advanced  that, 
fearing  they  should  not  be  able  to  complete  it  in  time, 
the  Otawhao  people  requested  a  party  of  100  Maun- 

*  Page  198. 

t  Life  and  Scenes  in  Australia  and  New  Zealand,  by  Q.  F.  An- 
gas, Esq. 
J  In  November,  1844. 


BLIND    SOLOMON.  243 

g;itnut:iri  nativis  to  assist  them  in  its  completion;  to 
wlioni  they  gave  tlie  entire  sum  that  had  been  granted 
them  by  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  amounting  to 
about  £23.  They  also  killed  two  hundred  pigs,  that 
their  friends  might  live  well  while  they  were  assisting 
them.  There  are  thirteen  windows  of  a  Gothic  shape, 
and  these  were  fetched  from  Tauranga  on  the  coast, — 
a  distance  of  seventy-five  miles, — by  fourteen  men, 
who  carried  tliem  on  their  backs,  over  mountains  and 
througli  forests,  without  any  payment  whatever." 

But  it  is  not  this  material  building,  interesting  as  the 
account  is,  that  has  induced  us  to  pause  at  Otawhao ; 
it  is  a  far  nobler  work,  a  work  not  of  man,  but  of  God 
Himself.  It  is  "-Blind  Solomon,''  one  of  the  "lively 
stones  "  in  God's  "  spiritual  house,"  that  has  arrested 
our  attention.  And  here  too  we  are  indebted  to  Mr. 
Angas  for  much  information.  Solomon's  heathen  name 
was  Marahau ;  from  the  time  when  he  was  quite  a  boy 
he  used  to  accompany  his  father  in  all  his  fighting  ex- 
peditions, and  join  with  him  in  the  horrible  feasts  that 
followed.  Generally  Marahau' s  party  was  successful, 
but  when  Hongi  and  his  Ngapuis,  with  their  newly  in- 
troduced fire-arms,  poured  down  upon  them,  they  could 
no  longer  maintain  their  ground.  On  one  occasion, 
two  thousand  of  them  were  slain ;  their  bones  still 
whiten  on  the  plain,  and  the  ovens  may  still  be  seen  in 
which  the  bodies  were  cooked  for  the  dreadful  banquet. 
Marahau  himself  was  taken  prisoner;  but  happily 
escaped  and  fled  to  the  mountains.  Still  however  a 
captive  to  sin  and  Satan,  the  first  use  that  Marahau 
made  of  his  recovered  liberty  was  to  collect  together 
his  own  tribe,  and,  according  to  New  Zealand  custom, 
to  revenge  himself  upon  Hongi  and  the  Ngapuis,  by 
R  2 


244  BLIND    SOLOMON. 

carrying  war  and  desolation  to  a  tribe  wholly  uncon- 
nected with.  them.  He  led  his  people  to  Poverty  Bay, 
where  six  hundred  of  the  unoffending  inhabitants  were 
killed  and  devoured  by  them. 

Soon  after  this,  Marahau  became  blind :  he  still 
lived  at  Otawhao,  but  one  day,  being  at  Mata-mata,  he 
was  arrested  by  the  preaching  of  Mr.  H,  Williams.  In 
due  time  he  was  baptized  by  the  name  of  Solomon,  or 
Soromona ;  and  soon  after  Mr.  Morgan's  arrival  at 
Otawhao,  he  found  him  sufficiently  advanced  to  be- 
come a  teacher.  Mr.  Angas  was  much  interested 
in  blind  Horomona,  and  it  was  to  him  that  the  chief 
related  the  incidents  of  his  former  life  Avliich  Ave  have 
just  repeated.  One  day  he  accompanied  Mr.  Angas 
and  Mr.  Morgan  to  a  distant  village,  where  the  funeral 
of  a  native  child  took  place.  After  the  service  Horo- 
mona gave  an  address  to  several  hundred  natives  who 
had  assembled  round  the  grave  ;  and  INIr.  Augas  pro- 
ceeds, "  this  address,  which  was  translated  to  me  by 
Mr.  Morgan  as  it  was  uttered,  was  one  of  the  finest 
and  most  impassioned  pieces  of  eloquence  I  ever 
heard." 

In  December,  1845,  Mr.  Morgan  thus  writes  of 
Horomona :  "  I  sent  for  blind  Horomona  Marahau,  to 
converse  Avith  him  about  going  to  Wawarua  as  a 
teacher.  He  said  he  Avas  very  Avilling  to  go  and  preach 
the  Avord  of  God,  but  tliat  I  must  provide  liim  Avith  a 
companion ;  for,  being  blind,  he  should  not  be  able  to 
tell  AAdiether  the  people  Avere  mocking  or  attending  to 
his  instructions.  I  proposed  that  his  Avife  shoidd  ac- 
company him;  and  engaged  that  their  plantations 
should  not  be  neglected  during  their  absence.  Horo- 
mona is  a  chief  of  some  importance ;  and  I  believe  him 


BLIND    SOLOMON.  245 

to  be  a  decided  as  well  as  a  most  consistent  Christian. 
He  is  a  regular  communicant,  and  ^Yas  confirmed  by 
the  Bishop  in  December  last.  Eve»y  Lord's  day  he 
may  be  seen  at  school,  standing  with  his  class  round 
him,  instructing  the  old  men  in  the  things  of  God. 
His  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures  is  very  great,  and  his 
memory  very  retentive.  I  occasionally  send  him  to 
visit  the  outposts,  as  he  is  everj-where  very  much  re- 
spected. He  commences  the  morning  or  evening  ser- 
vice,  as  the  case  may  be,  (omitting  the  Psalms.)  repeats 
the  chapters  he  selects  as  lessons,  and  then  addresses 
the  congregation.  To-day  he  applied  to  me  for  a  copy 
of  the  Psalms,  as  he  wished  to  learn  them.  He  man- 
ages to  find  his  way  alone  to  places  Avithin  three  miles 
round  the  station;  but  when  going  beyond  that  dis- 
tance, he  requires  a  guide."  On  the  31st,  Horomona 
and  hi^  wife  took  their  departure  for  Wawarua,  a  dis- 
tance of  thirty-seven  miles,  crossing  rivers  and  swamps, 
and  sat  down  in  the  midst  of  their  enemies,  to  make 
known  to  them  the  gospel  of  Cheist. 

Horomona  might  well  have  adopted  the  words  of  oui 
own  blind  Milton ; 

"  Seasons  return,  but  not  to  me  return 
Day,  or  the  sweet  approach  of  even  or  mom, 
Or  sight  of  vernal  bloom,  or  summer's  rose, 
Or  flocks,  or  herds,  or  human  face  divine  ; 
But  cloud  instead,  and  ever-during  dark 
Surround  me  !  from  the  cheerful  ways  of  men 
Cut  off ;  and,  for  the  book  of  knowledge  fair, 
Presented  with  a  universal  blank 
Of  nature's  works,  to  me  expunged  and  razed  ; 
And  wisdom  at  one  entrance  quite  shut  out. 
So  much  the  rather,  thou  celestial  Light, 
Shine  inward,  and  the  mind  through  all  her  powerg 


246  BLIND    SOLOMON. 

Irradiate.  There  plant  eyes  ;  all  mist  from  thence 
Purge  and  disjjerse,  that  I  may  see  and  tell 
Of  things  invisible  to  mortal  sight." 

And  God  was  pleased  to  grant  him  tliis  sight  of 
things  invisible.  His  own  expression  one  day  was, 
tliat  "  he  was  all  light  within,  that  the  people  of  the 
world  could  not  discern  the  light  he  possessed." 

In  1849  the  Governor,  Sir  G.  Grey,  visited  Otawhao, 
and  was  very  much  struck  with  Horomona  and  his  ap- 
pearance and  manner,  to  which  his  blindness  added  a 
peculiar  and  calm  dignity.  He  conversed  with  him, 
kindly  presented  him  with  some  articles  of  clothing  from 
his  own  stock,  and  promised  to  send  liim  an  annual  sup- 
ply from  Auckland. 

Horomona  is  still  alive,  but  the  last  time  he  was  par- 
ticularly mentioned  was  in  February,  1850,  when  he 
was  walking  stedfastly  and  consistently. 


CHAPTEE  XX. 

STATISTICS    CONTINUED — PRESENT    STATE    OF    THE    ISLAND. 

"  I  will  plant  in  the  wilderness  the  cedar,  the  shittah  tree,  and  tfc* 
myrtle,  and  the  oil  tree  ;  I  will  set  in  the  desert  the  fir  tree,  and 
the  pine,  and  the  box  tree  together." — Isaiah  xli.  19. 

EASTERN   DISTraCT. 

We  have  in  a  preceding  chapter  *  spoken  of  the 
remarkably  rapid  increase  of  converts  in  this  populous 
district.  The  work  has  not  declined,  and  the  once  im- 
mense "  parish  "  has  now  been  subdivided,  and  Arch- 
deacon W.  Williams  has  several  coadjutors  in  his  blessed 
labours.     The  Missionaries  now  are  as  follows : 

Stations.  Missionaries  and  European  Catechists. 

„    ^  ^,  f  Rev.  C.  Baker, 

East  Cape,  |  Rev.  Rota  Waitoa. 

Uatca,  Vacant. 

(  Ven.  Archdeacon  W.  "Williams, 
I  Rev.  W.  L.  Williams. 


Txcranga, 


Wairoa,  Rev.  J.  Hamlin, 

yj.      .  ( Rev.  S.  WiUiams, 

Ileretaunga,  }  Mr.  C.  S.  VolW. 

By  the  last  accounts,  the  number  of  commimicanta 
was  2735,  and  there  were  109  native  teachers. 

There  is  one  event  connected  with  the  Eastern  Dis- 
trict that  we  cannot  pass  over  witliout  some  additional 
notice ;  we  mean  the  ordination  of  the  first  native 
teacher.  Eota  (Lot)  AVaitoa  had  been  for  eleven  years 
•  Page  209. 


348  EOTA    VVAITOA. 

at  St.  John's  College,  Auckland ;  and  on  Trinity  Sun- 
day, 1853,  was  admitted  to  deacon's  orders.  He  is 
spoken  of  by  Archdeacon  Brown  as  "a  very  humble, 
devoted  Christian,  one  who  loves  his  Saviour,  is  fully 
acquainted  with  all  the  leading  doctrines  of  the  gospel, 
and  deeply  feels  the  reality  and  blessedness  of  those 
truths  that  he  is  going  forth  to  proclaim  to  his  country- 
men." "Follow  him,"  continues  the  Archdeacon, 
"with  your  prayers,  that  he  may  be  kept  humble  and 
faithful.  The  ordination  service  was  most  solemn  and 
affecting ;  it  seemed  the  realization  of  many  an  anxious 
hope,  and  many  a  fervent  prayer,  which  your  Mission- 
aries had  offered  in  days  ^^  hen  all  around  was  darkness, 
but  when  by  the  eye  of  faith  they  could  see  in  words 
of  light,  beyond  the  lowering  cloud,  '  He  must  reign 
— every  knee  shall  bow.'  "  Heartily  do  we  unite  in  the 
Archdeacon's  closing  aspiration,  "  May  this  first-fruits 
be  followed  by  an  abundant  harvest !" 

Nor  will  we  omit  one  other  history  connected  with 
the  Eastern  District ;  particularly  as  it  gives  an  insight 
into  the  native  mind  which  is  very  interesting.  One 
of  the  Missionaries  had  under  his  charge  the  large 
tract  of  countr)'^  that  stretches  across  from  Heretaunga 
to  Cook's  Straits ;  he  placed  native  teachers  in  many 
of  the  villages,  but,  as  may  be  supposed,  his  own  visits 
to  each  could  be  but  very  seldom.  When  at  Mataikona, 
in  1845,  he  met  v,ith.  four  young  men  who  liad  been  sent 
by  their  father,  the  chief  of  a  village  at  some  distance, 
to  request  a  visit.  The  Missionary  complied  with  this 
request ;  and  after  some  time,  we  find  that  the  chief 
and  his  sons  had  become  Cliristians,  that  the  father 
was  baptized  by  the  name  of  Karepa,  (Caleb,)  and  was 
engaged  in  teaching  some  of  his  countrymen. 


KAEEPA.  249 

111  1850,  the  Missionary,  in  one  of  his  long  tours, 
again  approaclied  the  little  lonely  village  of  Te  Hawera. 
As  he  emerged  from  the  dark  Avood  through  which  his 
road  had  lain,  he  foimd  that  things  were  sadly  changed 
since  he  had  last  been  there.  The  chief  Karepa  v>as 
dead,  and  the  joyous  welcome  that  had  heretofore 
greeted  him  was  changed  into  mournful  wailings.  The 
Missionary  sat  down  on  the  very  spot  where  he  and 
Karepa  had  last  parted ;  now,  on  one  side  was  his 
grave,  on  the  other  the  little  chapel  he  had  built,  and 
in  which  he  had  been  baptized.  Presently  the  villagers 
came  forward ;  all  were  weeping,  and  each  one  as  he 
shook  the  Missionary's  hand,  and  pressed  his  forehead, 
quietly  said,  "Accept  the  dying  love  of  Karepa." 
After  this  his  son  related  some  particulars  of  his 
father's  ilbiess.  He  told  of  his  gradual  decay,  of  his 
cheerful  resignation ;  and  that  when  he  found  he  was 
not  likely  to  recover,  he  had  called  his  family  around 
him,  and  with  much  energy  had  spoken  a  long  time  to 
them.  "You  well  know,"  said  he,  "that  I  have  from 
time  to  time  brought  you  much  riches.  I  used  to  bring 
you  muskets,  hatchets,  and  blankets ;  but  I  afterwards 
heard  of  the  new  riches,  called  Faith.  I  sought  it ;  I 
went  to  Manawatu,  a  long  and  dangerous  journey,  for 
we  were  surrounded  by  enemies.  I  saw  some  natives 
who  had  heard  of  it,  but  they  could  not  satisfy  me.  I 
sought  further,  but  in  vain.  I  then  heard  of  a  white 
man,  called  Hadfield,  at  Kapiti,  and  that  with  him 
was  the  spring  where  I  could  fill  my  empty  and  dry 
calabash.  I  travelled  to  his  place ;  but  he  was  gone, 
gone  away  iU.  I  returned  to  you,  my  children,  dark- 
minded.  Many  days  passed  by.  The  snows  fell,  they 
melted,  they  disappeared;  the  tree-buds  expanded,  and 


250  KARllPA. 

the  paths  of  our  forests  were  iigain  passable  to  the  foot 
of  the  Maori.  AVe  heard  of  another  white  man,  wUa  was 
going  about  over  mountains  and  tlirough  forests  and 
swamps,  giving  drink  from  his  calabash  to  the  poor 
secluded  natives,  to  the  remnants  of  the  tribes  of  the 
mighty,  of  the  renowned  of  former  days,  now  dwelling 
by  twos  and  threes  among  the  roots  of  the  trees  of 
the  ancient  forests,  and  among  the  high  reeds  by  the 
brooks  in  the  valleys.  Yes,  my  grandchildren,  your 
ancestors  once  spread  over  the  country,  as  the  koita- 
reke  (quail)  and  the  kiwi  (apteryx)  once  did;  but 
now  their  descendants  are  as  the  descendants  of  those 
birds,  scarce,  gone,  dead.  Yes,  Ave  heard  of  that  white 
man ;  we  heard  of  his  going  over  the  snowy  mountains 
to  Patea,  up  the  east  coast,  all  over  the  rocks  to  Tura- 
kirae.  I  sent  four  of  my  children  to  Mataikona  to 
meet  him.  They  saw  his  face ;  yes,  you  talked  with 
him.  You  brought  me  a  drop  of  water  from  his  cala- 
bash. You  told  me  he  said  he  would  come  to  this  far- 
off  spot  to  see  me.  I  rejoiced.  I  disbelieved  his  coming; 
but  I  said,  he  may.  I  built  the  chapel ;  we  waited  ex- 
pecting. You  slept  at  nights ;  I  did  not  He  came,  he 
came  forth  from  the  long  forest;  he  stood  upon  Te 
Hawera  ground.  I  saw  him ;  I  shook  hands  with  him ; 
we  rubbed  noses  together.  Yes,  I  saw  a  Missionary's 
face ;  I  sat  in  his  cloth-house  (tent)  ;  I  tasted  his  new 
food;  I  heard  him  tallt  Maori.  My  heart  bounded 
within  me ;  I  listened,  I  ate  his  words.  You  slept  at 
nights ;  I  did  not.  Yes,  I  listened  ;  and  he  told  me 
about  God,  and  His  Son  Jesus  Christ,  and  of  peace 
and  reconciliation,  and  of  a  Father's  home  beyond  the 
stars.  And  now  I,  too,  drank  from  his  calabash,  and 
was  refreshed.     He  gave  me  a  book  too,  as  well  as 


KAREPA.  251 

"words.  I  laid  hold  of  the  new  riches  for  me  and  you; 
and  we  have  it  now.  My  children,  I  am  old,  my  hair 
is  white,  the  yellow  leaf  is  falling  from  the  faicai  tree.* 
I  am  departing ;  the  sun  is  sinking  behind  the  great 
western  hills  ;  it  will  soon  be  night.  But  hear  me ;  do 
you  hold  fast  the  new  riches — the  great  riches — the 
true  riches.  AVe  have  had  plenty  of  sin  and  pain  and 
death ;  and  we  have  been  troubled  by  many,  by  our 
neighbours  and  relatives ;  but  we  have  the  true  riches — 
hold  fast  the  true  riches  Avhich  Karepa  sought  for  you." 
Here,  as  the  son  went  on  to  say,  the  old  man  became 
faint  and  ceased  talking ;  his  family  wept  like  little 
children  round  the  bed  of  their  father :  they  were  few 
in  number  and  far  from  human  aid  or  sympathy.  The 
next  day  the  old  chief  said :  "My  children,  I  have  been 
dreaming.  Last  night  I  saw  my  minister;  he  was 
here  smiling  upon  me,  and  praying  for  me.  It  is  well. 
It  is  good.  !N^ow  I  know  I  shall  go  to  the  world  of 
spirits.  It  is  well.  Hold  fast  the  true  riches  when  I 
am  gone.  God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner!"  He  suf- 
fered much  pain  and  almost  without  cessation.  "  He 
prayed  much  and  often,"  continued  the  son,  "under 
the  trees  on  the  edge  of  the  wood,  going  in  his  pain 
from  place  to  place.  His  prayers  in  his  pain  were  those 
he  had  got  by  heart — the  Collects  for  Ash  Wednesday, 
the  second  Sunday  in  Advent,  the  second  and  fourth 
Sundays  in  Lent,  the  first  in  the  Communion  Service, 
and  the  Lord's  Prayer.  He  also  knew  the  daily  Col- 
lects of  the  IMorning  and  Evening  Prayer,  the  Confes- 
sion, and  Chrysostom's,  and  St.  Paul's  Benedictory 
Prayer :  these,  with  the  third  chapter  of  St.  Matthew's 

•  One  of  the  few  deciduous  trees  of  New  Zealand. 


252  KAEEPA. 

Gospel,  "he  always  used  when  obliged  to  stay  away  from 
his  chapel,  or  to  act  as  minister.  But '  God  be  merciful 
to  me  a  sinner ! '  Avas  constantly  on  his  lips.  One  Sun- 
day, while  we  were  at  school  in  our  little  chapel,  Leah 
came  running  to  tell  us  he  w^as  gone.  We  went  to  the 
edge  of  the  wood,  where  the  body  was ;  the  soul  had 
fled  away  to  Jesus'  city  to  dwell  with  Him.*' 

Can  we  wonder  that  the  Missionary,  as  he  tells  us, 
wept  much  during  this  affecting  history? 

WESTERN   DISTRICT. 

This  extensive  and  populous  district  has  only  four 
ordained  Missionaries,  for  no  more  can  be  spared. 


stations. 

Missionaries. 

Wanganui, 

Rev.  R.  Taylor. 

Taupo, 

Rev.  T.  S.  Grace. 

Kapiti, 

Ven.  Archdeacon  Hadfield, 

Otaki, 

Rev.  A.  Stock. 

There  are,  however,  193  Native  Teachers ;  3587  chil- 
dren and  adults  in  the  schools ;  and  175G  Communi- 
cants. How  has  "a  little  one  become  a  tliousand" 
since  we  left  Mr.  Hadlield  at  Kapiti  in  1840 !  *  Wan- 
ganui  was  established  rather  later ;  we  shall  have 
occasion  to  speak  again  of  it  in  the  next  chapter.f 

It  will  now  be  asked,  "  What  is  the  present  general 
state  of  the  church  of  Christ  in  New  Zealand?"  We 
would  answer,  it  is  beset  with  difficulties  and  dangers, 
but  it  is  full  of  hope.  To  quote  the  words  of  the  last 
Eeport  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  "  The  tran- 

*  Page  214. 

t  In  addition  to  the  Missionaries  connected  with  the  Church 
Missionary  Society,  Archdeacon  Abraham  and  ten  other  clergy- 
men are  labouring  in  the  Island. 


SIR    GEORGE    GRET.  253 

sition  from  a  field  of  Missionary  labour  to  a  settled 
Christian  community  is  always  beset  with  perils.  In 
this  e^se  the  difficulties  are  augmented  by  the  rapid 
colonization  of  the  Island  and  the  mingling  together  of 
the  races.  The  Bishop  and  the  Missionaries  unite  in 
the  opinion  that  in  future  the  same  Missionary  must 
be  a  pastor  to  both  races.  It  will  be  easily  perceived 
how  much  the  native  Christian  community  must  lose 
of  the  simplicity  of  its  religious  character  by  being 
thus  brought  within  the  influence  of  European  habits, 
tastes,  and  pursuits,  as  they  exist  in  the  generality  of 
the  settlers.  The  strict  ecclesiastical  discipline,  the 
authority  of  a  spiritual  father,  the  habits  of  a  godly 
community,  will  be  in  danger  of  gradually  passing  into 
the  lax  customs  of  a  nominal  Christianity." 

The  dangers  of  Popery  are  added  to  those  of  world- 
liness.  The  efforts  made  by  this  false  religion  are 
unceasing  ;  and  though  in  those  districts  that  have 
long  had  the  blessing  of  Scriptural  teaching  they  have 
failed  of  producing  much  lasting  effect,  yet  in  the 
newer  districts  they  have  been  but  too  successful 
among  the  half-awakened  and  the  remaining  heathen, 
and  cause  our  Missionaries  much  anxiety. 

There  are  however  many  grounds  of  encouragement, 
and  the  testimony  of  Sir  G.  Grey  is  very  interesting  and 
satisfactory.  Sir  George  very  kindly  attended  a  Meet- 
ing of  the  Committee  of  the  Society  in  May  last  (1S54), 
when  he  stated  "  that  he  had  visited  nearly  every  one 
of  its  stations,  and  could  speak  with  confidence  of  the 
great  and  good  work  accomplished  by  it — that  he  be- 
lieved that  out  of  the  whole  native  population,  estimated 
by  himself  at  about  100,000,  there  were  not  more  than 


254  SIR    GEOEGE    GRET. 

1000  that  did  not  make  a  profession  of  Christianity  ;* 
that  though  he  had  heard  doubts  expressed  as  to  the 
Christian  character  of  some  individuals,  yet  no  one 
doubted  the  effect  of  Christianity  upon  the  mass  of 
the  people  ;  that  some  of  the  native  teachers  were,  and 
many  by  me'ans  of  the  schools  might  be,  qualified  for 
acting  as  native  pastors,  if  admitted  to  holy  orders, 
and  might  be  trusted  in  such  a  position  to  carry  on 
the  good  work  among  their  own  countrymen,  and  even 
to  go  out  as  Missionaries  to  other  islands  in  the  Pa- 
cific :  that  if  the  work  should  be  consolidated  and  per- 
'fected,  as  he  hoped  it  would  be,  the  conversion  of  New 
Zealand  would  become  one  of  the  most  encouraging 
facts  in  the  modern  history  of  Christianity,  and  a  pat- 
tern of  the  way  in  which  it  might  be  established  in  all 
other  heathen  countries." 

"With  this  testimony  from  one  so  competent  to  judge, 
:  and  so  unbiassed  by  any  previous  prejudices,  what  en- 
couragement has  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  not 
■only  to  continue  its  Avork  in  New  Zealand  till  a  native 
ministry  be  raised  up,  fitted  and  competent  to  take  its 
place  among  their  own  people,  but,  still  grasping  the 
sword  of  the  Spirit,  to  go  forth  and  conquer  in  other 
lands  !  AVhat  except  the  Avant  of  Missionaries  and  of 
•funds  can  hinder  it  from  carrying  the  banner  of  the 
Cross  to  the  degraded  islands  of  the  Indian  Archipelago, 
to  the  deluded  nations  of  Central  Asia,  or  the  unknown 
regions  of  Africa  ?  When  will  the  Church  of  Christ 
rise  to  her  duties  andher  privileges  ?  When  will  she  pour 
her  ofi'erings  of  gold  and  silver  into  the  Lord's  treasury, 

*   It  is  computed  that  50,000  of  these  native  Christians  are  in 
•.connexion  with  the  Church  Missionary  Society. 


SIR    GEORGE    GREY.  255 

till  she  shall  ueed  to  be  "  restrained  from  bringing," 
because  there  shall  be  "  sufTicieut  for  the  work,  and  too 
much  ?"*  And  when  will  she  be  ready  to  give  her  far 
more  precious  gifts  of  sons  and  daughters  for  His 
name's  sake  who  has  given  Himself  for  her  ? 

"Ye  that  make  mention  of  the  Lord,  keep  not 
silence,  and  give  Him  no  rest,"  till  His  way  shall  be 
"  known  upon  earth,  His  sa^dng  health  among  all  na- 
tions." 

•  See  Exotlus  xxxvi.  5 — 7. 


CHAPTEH  XXI. 

WIREMU    AND   SIMEON — THE    MARTYRS    OF    WANGANUl — 

CONCLUSION. 

**  And  they  shall  be  mine,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts,  in  that  day  when 
I  make  up  my  jewels." — Mal.  iii.  17. 

It  would  seem  as  thougli  tlie  two  preceding  chap- 
ters, gathering  up,  as  they  do,  the  notices  of  the  pre- 
sent state  of  New  Zealand,  ought  to  be  the  concluding 
ones  of  our  volume  :  but  the  history  of  this  Mission  is 
so  rich  in  details  of  the  deepest  interest, — some  to  be 
found  in  the  periodicals  of  the  Society,  some  whose 
only  earthly  record  is  in  the  memory  of  those  who 
witnessed  them, — that  we  cannot  refrain  from  enrich- 
ing our  little  work  mth  two  more  short  narratives.  The 
one  shows  the  change  of  feeling  with  regard  to  slaves ; 
the  other  is  an  instance  of  the  "utu  "  sought  for  by 
a  company  of  Christian  natives ;  and  both  therefore 
are  characteristic  of  the  effect  of  Divine  grace  on  the 
Maori  character  in  some  of  its  strongest  features.  The 
first  of  these  was  related  to  us  by  a  private  friend. 

"While  Mr.  Burrows  resided  at  Kororarika,*  he 
sometimes  visited  the  island  of  Motorua.  This  small 
but  picturesque  island,  lying  about  five  miles  from  the 
mainland,  is  one  of  nature's  strongest  fastnesses.  The 
iron-bound  coast,  with  its  tall  sharp  rocks,  baffling  the 
force  of  ocean's  wildest  waves,  forbids  the  approach  of 
♦  Page  234. 


MOTOEUA.  257 

friend  or  foe.  The  only  access  to  the  Island  is  hj 
a  deep  and  narrow  inlet,  and  even  here  the  heavy  surf 
makes  it  often  difficult  to  land.  At  such  times,  a 
Missionary's  visit  to  Motorua  was  a  stirring  scene. 
As  the  little  boat,  manned  by  the  boys  of  the  settle- 
ment, neared  the  shore,  the  rowers  rested  on  their 
oars  and  suffered  the  advancing  wave  to  bear  them 
briskly  on.  Soon  the  natives  on  the  heights  above, 
catching  sight  of  the  little  vessel,  would  hurry  down 
the  steep  and  wooded  banks,  and,  as  the  boat's  crew, 
watching  the  favourable  moment,  dashed  in  upon  the 
beach,  they  seized  the  little  bark,  and  dragged  her  safe 
from  the  power  of  the  receding  billow. 

The  chief  of  this  rocky  island  had  been  a  friend  of 
Hongi,  and  resembled  him  in  character  and  spirit ;  he 
had  taken  a  leading  part,  in  1830,  in  the  affair  at  Ko- 
rorarika,  aud  it  was  to  jNIotorua  that  some  of  IMr. 
Marsden's  visits  had  then  been  made.*  How  or  when 
he  was  converted  we  do  not  know,  but  in  1840  we 
find  him  a  stedfast  and  consistent  Christian,  bearing 
the  name  of  Wiremu.\  How  changed  were  now  his 
thoughts  and  aims,  and  how  different  his  feelings  to- 
wards his  slaves !  Formerly  their  portion  had  been 
ridicule  and  severity ;  they  were  driven  to  their  work 
as  if  no  better  than  the  beasts  that  perish  ;  now  he 
knew  and  felt  they  had  souls  immortal  like  his  own, 
and  he  strove  and  laboured  for  their  conversion.  To 
one  of  them  in  particular  he  was  much  attached.  He 
had  already  been  baptized  by  the  name  of  Simeon, 
and  some  time  after  Mr.  Burrows'  arrival  in  New  Zea- 
land, was  taken  seriously  ill.  His  master,  anxious  to 
provide  for  him  European  care  and  European  comforts, 
•  Chapter  xi.  f  Or,  Williams. 

8 


258  WIREMU    AND    SIMEOK. 

removed  him  to  the  mainland ;  and  procuring  for  liim 
a  convenient  hut,  left  him  in  the  charge  of  Mr.  Bur- 
rows. Not  long,  however,  could  the  kind-hearted 
Wiremu  remain  absent  from  his  suffering  slave ;  he 
left  the  island,  and  took  up  his  abode  at  Kororarika, 
that  he  might  minister  to  his  necessities  and  comforts. 
He  nursed  him  with  the  tenderest  care,  prayed  Avith 
him,  read  the  "Word  of  Grod  to  him,  and  left  nothing 
undone  that  was  likely  to  alleviate  his  sufferings.  Mr. 
Burrows  visited  Simeon  daily,  and  rejoiced  to  watch 
the  progress  his  soul  was  making  in  the  things  of  Gron. 
One  morning  he  found  him  much  worse,  but  ready  to 
depart,  and  clinging  with  a  firm  faith  to  Jesus  as  his 
all-sufficient  Saviour.  Scarcely  had  our  Missionary 
reached  his  home  again,  when  a  messenger  brought 
him  word  that  Simeon  was  at  the  point  of  death.  He 
hastened  back,  and  as  he  drew  near  the  hut,  heard 
some  one  reading.  He  entered  unperceived,  and  found 
that  the  spirit  of  the  youth  had  left  its  earthly  tene- 
ment, and  that  his  once  savage  master  was  comforting 
himself  and  others  round  him,  by  reading  aloud  the  fif- 
teenth chapter  of  the  Pirst  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians. 
How  appropriate  to  the  chief  himself  was  the  verse, 
"  Thanks  be  to  God,  which  giveth  us  the  victory 
through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  !  " 

Our  other  narrative  is  from  the  Western  District. 

MANIHERA  AND  KEREOPA. 

Christmas  is  always  a  season  of  peculiar  interest  at 
Wanganui.  Occurring  in  the  midst  of  the  magnificent 
J^ew  Zealand  summer,  it  is  marked  by  the  assembling 


MANTHEEA   AND    KEEEOPA.  259 

together  of  Christian  natives  from  all  parts  of  the  im- 
mense district  under  Mr.  Taylor's  .care,  that  they  may 
unite  in  commemorating  the  birth  of  the  Eedeemer. 
The  Christmas  of  1846  was  specially  to  be  remember- 
ed. Two  thousand  persons  from  various  tribes,  who,  a 
few  years  before,  would  only  have  met  in  murderous 
conflict,  were  now  uniting  in  the  worship  of  the  one 
living  God  of  their  salvation.  The  church  was  too 
small  to  hold  them,  Mr.  Taylor  had  the  service  in  an 
adjoining  field,  and  afterwards  had  the  joy  of  ad- 
ministering the  Loed's  Supper  to  not  less  than  three 
hundred  and  eighty-two  communicants.  It  was  a  time 
of  great  solemnity;  and  on  the  next  day  the  native 
teachers  held  a  prayer-meeting  among  themselves,  be- 
fore they  returned  to  their  several  spheres  of  labour. 
Possibly  one  subject  of  their  prayers  was  the  conver- 
sion of  their  heathen  countrymen;  for  at  the  close, 
four  of  the  number  stood  forth  and  offered  themselves 
as  IMissionaries,  specifying  Taupo  as  the  region  to 
which  they  desired  first  to  carry  the  gospel  message. 
Mr.  Taylor  rejoiced  in  this  spontaneous  movement 
among  the  people;  he  accepted  two,  Manihera  and 
Kereopa,  in  whose  devotedness  and  knowledge  of  the 
Scriptures  he  had  the  fullest  confidence ;  and  amidst 
the  deep  feeling  of  all  present  they  were  committed  to 
God  in  prayer. 

A  few  years  before,  Te  Heu-heu  of  Te  Eapa,  and 
other  Taupo  chiefs,  had  led  on  their  warriors  against 
the  Christian  villages  near  AYanganui ;  they  had  been 
repulsed  with  loss,  some  of  the  leaders  had  fiillen,  and 
since  that  time  they  had  not  ceased  to  harass  the  un- 
offending Christians,  seeking  "utu"  for  the  chiefs  that 
had  been  slain.     The  father  of  Herekiekie,  one  of  the 

82 


260  MANIHERA.  AND  KEEEOPA. 

principal  chiefs,  liad  "been  killed  by  some  of  Manihera's 
tribe,  and  the  undertaking  of  these  two  young  men 
was  therefore  one  of  peculiar  danger.  Yet  in  a  visit 
he  had  lately  paid  to  Taupo,  Mr.  Taylor  had  received 
assurances  of  goodwill  from  some  of  the  chief  men 
there,*  and  he  trusted  that  going  among  them  thus  on 
a  mission  of  peace  and  love,  Manihera  and  Kereopa 
would  at  least  be  safe  from  harm. 

On  the  6th  of  February,  1847,  these  two  young 
evangelists  set  out;  they  went  first  to  the  friendly 
village  of  Motutere,  where  the  Christian  natives  urged 
them  to  proceed  first  to  Iwikau,  the  brother  of  Te 
Heu-heu,  as  he  was  a  man  of  milder  character  than 
the  rest.  "  No,"  answered  Manihera,  "  we  must  first 
visit  the  Pa  of  Herekiekie,  for  w^e  are  come  to  preach 
to  the  wicked;"  and  then,  as  if  anticipating  his  fate, 
he  calmly  added,  that  he  felt  the  time  of  his  own  de- 
parture was  at  hand.  The  Motutere  Christians  were 
affected,  and  ten  of  them  resolved  to  accompany  their 
two  devoted  friends. 

But  their  courageous  sympathy  was  in  vain.  Here- 
kiekie himself  was  absent ;  "but  his  widowed  mother,  a 
woman  of  a  fierce,  vindictive  spirit,  heard  of  the  ap- 
proaching visit,  and  determined  not  to  lose  the  oppor- 
tunity of  obtaining  "utu"  for  the  husband  she  had 
lost  seven  years  before. 

As  the  faithful  band  pursued  their  journey  from 
Motutere  to  the  Pa  of  Herekiekie,  their  way  led 
through  a  wood.  Manihera  and  Kereopa,  with  one  of 
their  friends  named  Wiremu,  Avere  a  little  in  advance 
of  the  rest,  when  they  were  suddenly  fired  upv»n  by  a 
party  concealed  in  the  bush.  All  three  were  wounded, 
•  Page  10. 


MANIHEEA  AND  EEEEOPA.  261 

"Wiremu  only  slightly,  but  Kereopa  fell  instantly,  and 
Manihera  had  only  time  to  give  his  Testament  to  his 
friend,  and  murmuring  out  that  it  was  indeed  great 
riches,  he  laid  his  head  upon  the  ground  and  died. 
Both  lost  their  lives  as  Christian  soldiers,  with  their 
harness  on,  and  prepared  for  the  battle.  Of  Manihera 
in  particular  INIr.  Taylor  says,  "  Love  to  God  and  man 
beamed  in  his  very  countenance,  and  was  manifested 
in  all  his  actions." 

Deep  sorrow  rested  on  the  Christian  natives  of 
Wanganui.  Again  they  met  and  prayed,  and  express- 
ed their  feelings  on  the  sad  event.  One  said,  "Although 
a  teacher  is  taken  away,  the  gospel  will  not  be  hin- 
dered. A  minister  or  a  teacher  is  like  a  tall  kahi- 
katea  tree  full  of  fruit ;  it  sheds  it  on  every  side,  and  a 
grove  of  young  trees  springs  up ;  so  that  if  the  parent 
tree  is  cut  do^Mi,  its  place  is  soon  more  than  supplied 
by  those  that  it  has  given  birth  to."  Another  rose: 
"  Do  not  think,"  said  he,  "  about  the  bodies  of  our 
friends ;  it  is  true  they  are  left  among  our  enemies, 
but  their  spirits  are  alive  with  God.  I  know  what  we 
should  have  done  in  former  days  ;  but  we  should  thus 
have  only  multiplied  our  dead,  and  increased  our  sor- 
row." While  a  third,  the  flame  of  love  kindling  as  he 
spoke,  exclaimed,  "  We  must  not  be  discouraged ;  we 
must  send  two  more  to  preach  the  gospel ;  if  they 
are  killed  we  will  send,  two  more ;  and  if  they  perish, 
we  will  still  supply  their  places ;  and  then  perhaps  our 
enemies  will  give  in  and.be  converted."* 

•  In  1849,  two  other  young  men  from  "Wanganui  set  out  on  the 
same  mission  as  that  of  Manihera  and  Kereopa.  One  of  them,  Pi- 
ripi,  a  relation  of  Manihera,  was  strongly  dissuaded  from  it  by  his 
friends.     "  "What !  "  was  the  young  Missionary's  noble  reply,  "  if  a 


262  MANIHEBA   AND    KEHEOPA. 

"WTiat  a  noble  "utu"  for  the  blood  of  Maniliera 
and  Kereopa ! 

Mr.  Taylor  felt  this  to  be  a  critical  moment ;  the 
spirit  of  vengeance  was  not  satiated  among  the  heathen 
round  the  Taupo ;  and  the  Christians  there,  less  sub- 
dued than  those  of  Wanganui,  were  filled  with  indig- 
nation against  the  murderers,  and  were  ready  to  fly  to 
arms  in  abhorrence  of  the  deed.  He  resolved  to  go 
himself  to  Taupo ;  he  did  so,  and  not  without  consider- 
able personal  risk,  he  at  last  succeeded  in  averting  the 
gathering  storm. 

On  their  return,  the  "Wanganui  party  visited  the 
spot  where  their  martyred  friends  were  buried.  Stand- 
ing round  the  grave,  they  united  in  a  hymn,  and  Mr. 
Taylor  addressed  them  on  Eev.  xiv.  13,  "  Blessed  are 
the  dead  that  die  in  the  Lord  from  henceforth.  Tea, 
saith  the  Spirit,  that  they  may  rest  from  their  labours, 
and  their  works  do  follow  them."  Many  a  tear  was 
shed  as  they  knelt  around,  and  many  a  fervent  prayer 
poured  forth,  that  the  same  hope  that  had  sustained 
their  martyred  brethren  might  be  their  own  support  in 
death  ;  and  that  the  shedding  of  their  blood  might  be 
overruled  to  the  conversion  of  the  murderers,  and  the 
dispelling  of  the  deep  spiritual  gloom  *  that  hung  over 
Taupo. 

canoe  be  upset  at  sea,  does  this  hinder  all  other  canoes  from  going 
out  for  fishing  ?    I  shall  go  to  Taupo,  for  the  object  is  good." 

♦  We  trust  that  these  prayers  arc  already  beginning  to  be  an- 
swered, for  in  January,  1852,  Mr.  Taylor  mentioned  that  Te  Huia- 
tohi,  the  very  chief  that  murdered  Manihera,  had  come  forward  to 
ask  for  a  Missionary ;  and  that  he  and  some  other  chiefs  had  even 
selected  a  spot  for  his  residence.  Mr.  Taylor  adds,  "  Surely  this  is 
some  of  the  fruit  of  the  blood  of  Manihera  which  has  brought  down 
a  blessing." 


CONCLUSION.  263 

We  have  now  completed  our  task  ;  and  feel  that  it 
has  been  a  privilege  to  be  called  upon  to  look  closely 
into  the  history  of  the  New  Zealand  Mission.  Most 
wonderful  is  this  history !  whether  we  reflect  on  the 
preservation  of  the  earher  Missionaries  in  the  midst  of 
a  barbarous  and  blood-thirsty  people,  so  that  not  a 
hair  of  their  heads  should  perish ;  or  on  the  faith  and 
courage  and  enduring  love  that  enabled  them  to  hold 
on  for  so  many  years,  through  privations  and  perils  of 
which  we  scarcely  know  a  parallel ;  or  on  the  marvel- 
lous change  in  the  islanders  themselves.  All,  all  was 
of  God ;  and  we  know  not  where,  in  these  latter  days, 
we  can  look  for  a  more  wonderful  manifestation  of  His 
providence  and  His  grace. 

God  threw  His  protecting  shield  around  His  faithful 
servants  ;  His  arm  upheld  them  in  their  rugged  course  ; 
and  it  was  by  His  Holy  Spirit's  power  that  the  simple 
faithful  preaching  of  the  Cross  of  Christ  in  this  Island 
of  the  South,  was  made  effectual  to  bring  the  people 
from  thickest  darkness  into  marvellous  light,  and  to 
transform  many  a  savage  cannibal  into  a  meek  and 
humble  follower  of  the  Lamb. 

To  Him  be  all  the  glory  ;  and  to  us  be  the  joy  to 
think,  that  among  the  many  diadems  on  the  head  of 
Him  for  whose  return  the  whole  creation  groaneth,  one 
Crown  will  be  resplendent  VNdth  the  dark  Maori  gems 
of  the  Southern  hemisphere. 


BOOKS 


PUBLISHED    BY 


obert    Ciirter    tt    |irat[]i:r^, 

285       BROADWAY, 
NEW     YORK. 


ABERCEO>rBIE"S  Contest  and  the  Armor.    32mo,  gilt 25 

ADAMS'  Three  Divine  Sisters— Faith,  Hope  and  Charity 60 

ADVICE  to  a  Young  Christian.    ISmo 80 

ALLEINES  Gospel  Promises.    ISmo 30 

ALEXANDER'S  Counsels  to  the  Young.    32mo,  gilt 25 

ANCIENT  History  of  the  Egyptians,  Assj-rians,  &c.    2  vols... .  2  00 

ANDERSON'S  Annals  of  the  English  Bible.    8vo 1  75 

Family  Look.    12mo 75 

ANLEY'S  Earlswood.    A  Tale 75 

ASIITON  Cottage ;    or,  The  True  Faith.    Illustrated GO 

AUSTRALIA— Tlie  Loss  of  the  Brig  by  Fire.     ISmo 25 

BAGSTER— The  Authenticity  and  Inspiration  of  the  Bible 60 

BALL^VNTYNE'S  Mabel  Grant.    A  Highland  Story 50 

BAXTER'S  Saint's  Rest.     Unabridged.    8vo 2  00 

Can  to  the  Unconverted.    ISmo SO 

BIBLE  Companion.     Edited  by  Dr.  Tyng 40 

BIBLE  Expositor.     Illuslrated.      ISmo 5) 

BICKERSTETH'S  Tre.ttise  on  Prayer.    ISmo 40 

Treatise  on  the  Lord's  Supper.    ISmo 30 

(E.  II.)  "Waters  from  the  Well  Spring.     16mo 60 

BLOSSOMS  of  Childhood.     ISmo 50 

BLUNT'S  Coincidences,  and  Paley's  Hora;  PaulintP.    8vo 2  00 

BOGATSKY'S  Golden  Treasury.      24mo,  gilt 50 

BOLTON'S  Call  to  the  Lambs.     Illustrated 50 

Tender  Grass  for  Little  Lambs 60 

BONAR'S  (Rev.  Iloratius)  Night  of  Weeping 80 

Morning  of  Joy.     A  Sequel  to  the  above 40 

Story  of  Grace 80 

Truth  and  Error.    ISmo 40 

Man,  his  Religion  and  his  World 40 

Eternal  Day 60 


PUBLICATIONS. 


BONAE'S  (Rev.  Andrew)  Commentary  on  Leviticus.    Svo...  1  50 

BONNET'S  Family  of  Betliany.    ISmo 40 

Meditations  on  tlie  Lord's  Trayer.    ISmo 40 

BOOTirS  Reign  of  Grace.    12mo.. . .' To 

BORROWS  Bible  and  Gypsies  of  Spain.    Svo,  cloth 1  00 

BOSTONS  (Thomas)  Select  Works.     Royal  Svo 2  00 

Four-fold  State.    ISmo 50 

Crook  in  the  Lot.      ISmo 30 

BRETT'S  (Rev.  W.  II.)  Indian  Tribes  of  Guiana.     ISmo 50 

BREWSTER'S  More  Worlds  than  One GO 

BRIDGEMAN'S  Daughter  of  China.    ISmo 50 

BRIDGES  on  the  Christian  Ministry.     Svo • 1  50 

on  the  Proverbs.     Svo 2  00 

on  tlie  CXIXth  Psalm.    Svo 100 

Memoir  of  Mary  Jane  Graham.    Svo 1  GO 

BROKEN  Bud;   or,  the  Reminiscences  of  a  Bereaved  Mother.  75 

BROTHER  and  Sister ;  or,  the  Way  of  Peace 50 

BROWN'S  (Rev.  John,  D.D.)  Exposition  of  First  Peter.     Svo. .  2  50 

on  the  Sayings  and  Discourses  of  Christ.     2  vols.    Svo . .  4  00 

on  the  Sufferings  and  Glories  of  the  Messiah.     Svo 15} 

The  Dead  in  Christ.     IGmo 50 

BROWNS  Explication  of  the  Assembly's  Catechism.     12mo..  GO 

BROWN  (Rev.  David)  on  the  Second  Advent.    12mo. . .   1  25 

BROWNS  Concordance.    32mo,  gilt,  SO  cents.     Plain 20 

BUCHANAN'S  Comfort  in  Affliction.    ISmo 4D 

on  the  Holy  Spirit.    ISmo 53 

BUNBURY'S  Glor\-,  Glor^^  Glorj-,  and  other  Narratives 25 

BUNYAN'S  Pilgrim's  Progress.    Fine  cd.    Largo  type.     12mo.  1  00 

ISmo.     Close  type 50 

Jerusalem  Sinner  Saved.    ISmo 50 

Greatness  of  the  Soul.    ISmo 50 

BURNS'  (John)  Chiis'.ian  Fragments.    ISiiio 40 

BUTLER'S  (Bishop)  Complete  Works.    Svo 1  50 

Sermons,  alone.     Svo 1  CO 

Analogy,  alone.     Svo 75 

and  Wilson's  Analogy.    Svo 1  25 

CALVIN,  The  Life  and  Times  of  John  Calvin.      By  Henry. ...  2  00 

CAMERON'S  (Mrs.)  Farmer's  Daughter.     Illustrated 80 

CATECHISMS— The  Assembly's  Catechism.     Per  hundred. . . .  1  25 

Do.  with  proofs "        "      ....  3  00 

Brown's  Short  Catechism "        "      1  25 

Brown  on  the  Assembly's  Catechism.    Each 10 

Willison's  Communicant's  Catechism.     Per  dozen 75 

CECIL'S  Works.    3  vols.    12mo,  with  portrait 8  00 

Sermons,  separate , 1  00 


CECIL'S  Miscellanies  and  Remains,  separate 1  00 

Oriirinal  Thoughts,  separate 1  00 

(Catharine)  Memoir  of  Mrs.  Ilawkes,  with  portrait 1  00 

CHALMERS'  Sermons.     2  vols.     8vo,  with  fine  portrait 3  00 

Lectures  on  Komans             "             "             "        1  50 

Miscellanies                             "             "             "        j  50 

Select  Works;  comprising  the  above.    4  vols.    Svo 6  00 

Evidences  of  Christian  Kevelation.    2  vols.    12mo 125 

Natural  Theology.    2  vols.    12mo 1  25 

Moral  Philosophy CO 

Commercial  Discourses 60 

Astronomical  Discourses 60 

CHAKLES  nOlTSSEL ;  or,  Uoncsty  and  Industry 40 

C^AR^'OCK  on  the  Attributes.    2  vols.    Svo 3  00 

Choice  "Works 50 

CIIEEYER'S  Lectures  on  the  Pilgrim's  Progress.    Illus.  12mo.  1  00 

Powers  of  the  "World  to  Come.     12mo 100 

Td-j:ht  of  the  Bible  in  our  Common  Schools 75 

CIIILDS"  Own  Story  Book.     Square 50 

CIIPJSTIAN  Retirement.    12mo 75 

■ Experience.     By  the  same  author.     12mo 75 

CLARA  STANLEY ;  or,  A  Summer  Among  the  Hills 50 

CLAREMONT  Tales  (The).     Illustrated.     ISmo 50 

CLARK'S  (Rev.  John  A.)  Walk  about  Zion.     12mo 75 

Pastor's  Testimony 75 

Awake,  Thou  Sleeper 75 

Young  Disciple S3 

Galhcred  Fragments 1  OO 

CLARKE'S  Daily  Scripture  Promises.      S2mo,  gilt SO 

COLLIER'S  Tale  (The) 25 

COLQUIIOUN'S  (Lady)  World's  Religion.    New  edition.   16mo  50 

COMMANDMENT,  with  Promise.     ISmo 40 

COWPER'S  Poetical  Works.    Complete.    2  vols.    16mo.    Illus.  1  50 

Task.     Illustrated  by  Eirket  Foster 4  50 

CCMMINGS  (Rev.  John,  D.D.)  Message  from  God.    ISmo. . . .  30 

Chriit  Receiving  Sinners.     ISmo SO 

CUNNINGHAM'S  World  without  Souls.     ISmo 30 

CITYLER'S  (Rev.  T.  L.)  Stray  Arrows.     New  edition 40 

DAILY  Commentary.     For  Family  Reading.     Svo 3  00 

D'AUBIGNE'S  History  of  the  Reformation.     5  vols.     12mo. ...  2  50 

Do.                       do.                       Svo.     Complete  in  1  vol 150 

LifeofCrornwell  the  Protector.     12mo 50 

Germany.  England  and  Scotland.    12mo 75 

Luther  and  Calvin.    ISmo 25 

Authority  of  God.    16mo 75 


CARTERS'      PUBLICATIONS. 


DAVIDSON'S  Connection  of  Sacred  and  Profane  Ilistory 1  00 

DAVID'S  Psalms,  in  meter.     Large  type.     12mo.    Embossed..  75 

Do.                   do.                   do.                   gilt  edges 1  00 

Do.                   do.                   do.                   Turkey  morocco 2  00 

Do.                   ISmo.     Good  type.     Plain  sheep 8S 

Do.                   4Smo.     Very  neat  pocket  edition.    Sheep 2d 

Do.                          "                   "                   "             morocco. ...  'J5 

Do.                         "                  "                  "             gilt  edges..  SI 

Do.                         "                  "                  "             tucks £0 

Do.                  with  Brown's  Notes.    ISmo HO 

Do.                           "                   "                   "           morocco,  gilt  1  '25 

DA  VIES'  Sermons.    3  vols.    12mo 2(0 

DICK'S  (John,  D.D.)  Lectures  on  Theology.    2  vols,  in  1.    Cloth  2  50 

Do.               do.               do.            Sheep,  $3.    2  vols.    Cloth...  SCO 

Lectures  on  Acts.    8vo 1  5J 

DICKINSON'S  (llcT.  Pw.  ^y.)  Scenes  from  Sacred  Ilistory 1  GO 

Eesponscs  from  Sacred  Oracles 1  0;) 

DILL'S  Ireland's  Aliseries,  their  Cause  and  Cure 75 

DODDRIDGE'S  Else  and  Progress.    ISmo 4.) 

Life  of  Colonel  Gardiner.    ISrao IlO 

DEL'MMOND'S  (Mrs.)  Emily  Vernon.    A  Tale.    ICmo 75 

(Ecv.  D.  T.  K.)  on  the  Parables.    8vo 

DUNCAN'S  (Eev.  Dr.)  Sacred  Philosophy  of  the  Seasons.  2  vols.  2  50 

Life,  by  his  Son.     With  portrait    12mo , 75 

Tales  of  the  Scottish  Peasantry.     ISmo.    Illustrated 50 

Cottage  Fireside.     ISmo.     Illustrated 40 

(Mrs.)  Life  of  Mary  Lundie  Duncan.    ICmo 75 

Life  of  George  A.  Lundie.    ISmo 50 

Memoir  of  George  B.  Phillips.    ISmo 25 

Children  of  the  Manse 50 

America  as  I  Found  It 1  00 

(Mary  Lundie)  Eliymes  for  my  Children.     Illustrated....  25 

EDWARD'S  (Jonatlian,  D.D.)  Charity  and  its  Fruits.    ISmo.. .  50 

ENGLISH  Pulpit  (The).     8vo 150 

EESKINE'S  Gospel  Sonnets.    ISmo.     Portrait 50 

EVENING  Hours  with  my  Children.     Colored,  $1  75.    Plain..  1  25 

EVIDENCES  of  Christianity— University  of  Virginia.    8vo....  2  50 

FAMILY  Worship.     Svo.     Morocco,  $5,      Half  calf,  $4.     Cloth  0  CO 

FANNY  and  lier  Mamma.     Square 50 

FISK'S  Memorial  of  the  Holy  Land,  with  steel  plates 1  00 

Orphan  Tale 25 

FLEETWOOD'S  History  of  the  Bible.     Illustrated 2  00 

FLORENCE  Egerton;  or,  Sunshine  and  Shadow.      Illustrated.  75 

FOLLOW  Jesus.    By  the  author  of  "  Come  to  Jesus" 25 

FOED'S  DecapoUs.     ISmo 25 


CARTERS        PUBLICATIONS. 


FOSTER'S  Essays  on  Decision  of  Character,  &c.    12mo 75 

FOSTER'S  Essa3'3  on  the  Evils  of  Popular  Ignorance.     12mo.. .  75 

FOX'S  Acts  and  Monuments.    Complete.    Illustrated .  4  00 

FRANK  Harrison OJ 

FRANK  Nolherton  ;  or,  the  Talisman.     ISmo 40 

FRITZ  Harold ;  or,  the  Temptation.    ICmo CJ 

FRY  (Caroline)  The  Listener.     Illustrated  edition.     IGnio 1  GO 

Christ  our  Law.     ICmo CO 

Christ  our  Example  and  Autobiography.    IGnio 75 

■ •  Sabbath  Musings.     ISmo 40 

■ Scripture  Reader's  Guide.    ISmo 33 

GELDARTS  May  Dundas.    A  Tale.    ISmo 5J 

GILFILLANS  Martyrs,  Heroes  and  Cards  of  Covenant    16nio.  CO 

GOODE'S  Better  Covenant CO 

GOODRICH'S  Geograpiiy  of  the  Eible 

GRAY'S  Poems.     Illust.     Mor.  $2  50.     Gilt  extra  $1  60.    Plain  1  00 

IIALDANES  (Robert)  Exposition  of  Romans.    Svo 2  50 

(Robert  and  James  A.)  Lives.    Svo 2  CO 

HAMILTON'S  (Rev.  Jauics,  D.D.)  Life  in  Earnest.    ISmo SO 

Mount  of  Olives.     ISmo 00 

Harp  on  Willows.     ISmo 30 

Thankfulness,  and  other  Essays.     ISmo 30 

Lifeofllall.     32mo,  gi!t 80 

Lamp  and  Lantern.    ISmo 40 

Happy  Home.     ISmo 50 

•  Life  of  Lady  Colquhoun.     IGmo 75 

Life  of  Richard  Williams.     IGmo 75 

Royal  Preacher.     IGmo 85 

HAWKER'S  Poor  Man's  Morning  Portion.    12mo CO 

Do              do.                Evening  Portion.    12mo GO 

Zion's  Pilgrim.     ISmo 80 

HENRY'S  Commentary.     5  vols.     Quarto.     Fine  edition 

Miscellaneous  Works.    2  vols.    Royal  Svo 4  00 

Method  for  Prayer.     ISmo 40 

Communicant's  Companion.    ISmo 40 

Daily  Communion  with  God.    ISmo 80 

Pleasantness  of  a  Religious  Life.    24mo,  gilt 80 

HENRY  (Philip)  Life  of.    ISmo 50 

HERVEY'S  Meditations.    ISmo 40 

HETHERINGTON'S  History  of  the  Church  of  Scotland.  Svo. .  1  50 

History  of  Westminster  Assembly.    12mo 75 

Minister's  Family.     A  Tale 75 

HEWITSOX,  Memoir  of  the  Rev.  W.  H.  Hewitson.     12mo... .  85 

HILL'S  (George)  Lectures  on  Divinity.    Svo 2  00 

HISTORIC  Doubts 50 


PUBLICATIONS, 


HISTORY  of  the  Puritans  and  Pilgiim  Fathers.    12mo 1  00 

HIlSTOiiY  of  the  Eeformatiou  in  Europe.     iSmo 40 

IIOOKEK  (Ke V.  II.),  The  Uses  of  Adversity,    ISmo 30 

rhiloiophy  of  Unbelief.     12ujo 75 

IIOliNE'S  luLroduciiou.     2  vols,     lioyal  bvo.     llalfclolh 3  50 

Do.               1  vol.,  sheep,  $4.     2  vols.,  sheep,  $5.    2  vols.,  cloth.  4  00 

IlOllNE'S  (Bishop)  Commentary  on  the  Book  of  Psalms.    8vo.  1  50 

IIOV/AEL)  (John);  or,  the  Prison  World  of  Europe.    16mo 75 

HOWELL'S  Life  -Perfect  Peace.     ISmo [,[[  30 

HOWE'S  Eedeemer's  Tears.     ISmo 50 

HOWIE'S  Scots  Worthies.      8vo 1  50 

HUSS  (John)  Life  of.      Translated  from  tlie  German 25 

INFAJiT'S  Progress.    ISmo.     Illustrated 50 

JACOBUS  on  Matthew.      With  a  Harmon J^     Illustrated 75 

on  Mark  and  Luke 75 

on  John  and  Acts  (preparing) 75 

Catechetical  Questions  on  each  vol.     Per  dozen 1  50 

JAMES'  Anxious  Inquirer.     ISmo 30 

Christian  Progress.     ISmo 30 

True  Christian.     ISmo 80 

Widow  Directed.      ISmo 80 

Young  Man  from  Home.     ISmo 30 

Christian  Professor.     16mo 75 

Christian  Duty.     16mo 75 

Christian  Father's  Present.     16mo 75 

■ Course  of  Faith.     16mo 75 

Young  Woman's  Friend.     IGmo 75 

Young  Man's  Friend.     16mo 75 

JAMIE  Gordon ;  or,  the  Orphan.     Illustrated.    ISmo 50 

JANEWA Y'S  Heaven  upon  Earth.     ISmo 50 

Token  for  Children.     ISmo 60 

JAY'S  Morning  and  Evening  Exercises.     Large  type.    4  vols. .  4  00 

Do.                       do.                       Cheap  edition.    2  vols 1  50 

. Autobiography  and  Reminiscences.     2  vols.    12mo 2  50 

Female  Scripture  Characters.     12mo 1  00 

Christian  Contemplated.     ISmo 40 

JE ANIE  Morrison ;  or,  the  Discipline  of  Life.    16mo 75 

Bi/  the  same  Author. 

A  New  Volume,  uniform  vith  the  above "i^^ 

THE  Pa.stor'9  Family.     ISmo 25 

JOHNSON'S  Easselas.     Elegant  edition.    IGmo 50 

KENNEDY'S  (Grace)  Profession  is  not  Principle.    ISmo 80 

. Father  Clement.    ISnio 30 

Anna  Eoss.    ISmo.    Illustrated 80 

Philip  Colville.    A  Covenanter's  Story 80 


CARTERS       PUBLICATIONS. 


KENNEDY'S  Decision.    ISmo 25 

Jessy  Allan,  the  Lame  Girl.    ISrno 25 

KEY  to  the  Shorter  Catechism.     ISmo 20 

KINGrf  (liev.  David,  L.L.D.)  Geology  and  Religion.     16mo.. ..  75 

on  the  Eldership 50 

KITTOS  Daily  Bible  Illustrations.     S  vols.    12mo S  00 

Lost  Senses 1  00 

KKUMM  ACIIERS  Martyr  Lamb.     ISmo 40 

Elijah  the  Tishbite.     ISmo 40 

Last  Days  of  Elis ha.    ISmo 50 

LAW  and  Testimony.     By  Miss  Warner.     Svo 3  00 

LEYBURN'S  Soldier  of  the  Cross.    12mo 1  00 

LIFE  in  New  York.     ISmo 40 

LIFE  of  a  Vagrant.     Written  by  himselfl    18mo 30 

LIGHTED  Valley ;  or,  the  Memoir  of  Miss  Bolton 75 

LITTLE  Annie's  First  Book.     Square 35 

Annie's  Second  do.    Square 40 

LITTLE  Lessons  for  Little  Learners.     Square 50 

LIVING  to  Christ 40 

LUTHER'S  Commentary  on  the  Galatians.    Svo 1  50 

MACKAY,  The  Wycliffites "5 

Family  at  Ileatherdalc.     ISmo 50 

MAMMA'S  Bible  Stories 50 

Do.               do.               Sequel 50 

MARSHALL  on  Sanctification.    ISmo 50 

MARTYRS  and  Covenanters  of  Scotland.    ISmo 40 

McCHEYNE'S  (Rev.  Robert  Murray)  Works.    2  vols.    Svo... .  3  00 

Life,  Lectures  and  Letters.    Separate 1  50 

Sermons.    Separate 2  00 

McCLELLAND  (Rrof.  Alex.)  on  the  Canon  and  Interpretation.  75 

McCOSH  on  the  Divine  Government,  Physical  and  Moral 2  00 

McCRINDELL,  The  Convent.     A  Narrative.     ISmo 50 

The  School  Girl  in  France.     16mo 50 

McFARLANE,  The  Mountains  of  the  Bible.     Illustrated 75 

McGHEE'S  (Rev.  R.  J.)  Lectures  on  the  Ephesians.    Svo 2  00 

McILVAINE'S  Truth  and  Lil'e.     A  Series  of  Discourses. 2  00 

MEIKLE'S  Solitude  Sweetened.    12mo G'^ 

MENTEATH,  Laj-3  of  the  Kirk  and  Covenant.     Hlust    16mo..  75 

MICHAEL  Kemp,  The  Happy  Farmer's  Lad.     ISmo 40 

MILLER  (Hu-h\  The  Geology  of  the  Bass  Rock.     Illustrated..  75 

MISSIONARY  of  Kilmany 40 

MISSIONS,  The  Origin  and  History  of.    25  steel  plates.    4to... .  3  60 

MOFFAT'S  Southern  Africa.     12mo "^5 

MONOD'S  Lucilla;  or,  the  Reading  of  the  Bible.    ISmo 40 

MOORE  (Rev,  T.  V.)  Com.  on  Ilaggai,  Zechariah  and  MalachL 


PUBLICATIONS. 


MOEE'S  (Hannah)  Private  Devotion.    ISino 30 

Do.                 do.                 do.                32ino.  20  cents.     Gilt...  80 

MOEELL'S  History  of  Modern  Philosopliy.    8vo 3  00 

MORNING  of  Life.    ISmo 40 

MOPwNING  and  Night  Watches 60 

By  the  same  Author : — 

FOOTSTEPS  of  St.  Paul.    12mo.     Illustrated 1  00 

FAMILY  Prayers.     12nio 7r> 

"WOOD-GUTTEE  of  Lebanon,  and  Exiles  of  Lucerna. . . .  5  J 

THE  Great  Journey.     Illustrated 50 

THE  Words  of  Jesus 4J 

THE  Mind  of  Jesus 40 

MY  School-Boy  Days.     ISnio.     Illustrated . .   3 ) 

MY  Youthful  Companions.     ISmo    Illustrated 8.> 

The  above  two  in  one  volume 50 

KEW  Cobwebs  to  Catch  Little  Flies 50 

NEWTON'S  (liev.  John)  Works.    2  vols,  in  L    Portrait 2  00 

NOEL'S  Infant  Piety.     ISmo 25 

OBERLIN  (John  Frederick)  Memoirs  of 40 

OLD  White  Meeling-IIouse.     ISmo 40 

OLD  Humphrey's  Observations  —  Addresses  —  Thoughts  for 
Thoughiful — Walks  in  London— Homely  Hints — Country 
Strolls— Old  Sea  Captain— Grand  parents— Isle  of  Wight- 
Pithy  Papers — Pleasant  Tales — North    American    Indians. 

12  vols.     ISmo.     Each 4) 

OPIE  on  Lying.     New  edition.    ISmo.     Illustrated 40 

OSBORNE"(Mrs.)  The  World  of  Waters.     Illustrated.    ISmo...  50 

OWEN  on  Spiritual  Mindedness.     12mo 60 

PALEYS  Evidences.     Edited  by  Prof.  Nairnc 1  25 

Hone  Paulina'.    8vo '^'^ 

PASCAL  (Jaqueline) ;  or,  Convent  Life  in  Port  Eoyal.    12mo..  100 

Provincial  L(ttters 1  00 

PASTOR'S  Daughter.     By  Louisa  Payson  Hopkins 40 

PATTERSON  on  the  Assembly's  Shorter  Catechism ...  60 

PEARSON  on  Infidelity.     Fine  edition.    Svo.  $2.    Cheap  ed...  60 

PEEP  of  Day '. 30 

£y  the  same  Author : — 

LINE  uponLine .•••  SO 

PRECEPT  on  Precept 80 

NEAR  Home 50 

FAR  Off 50 

SCRIPTURE  Facts 50 

PHILIP'S  Devotional  Guides.    2  vols 1  50 

• Young  Man's  Closet  Library »5 


CARTERS       PUBLICATIONS. 


rillLir'S  Mary"?,  Martha's,  Lydia's  and  Hannah's  Loveoftho 

Spirit.    Each 40 

I'lKE'S  True  Uappiness.    ISino 30 

Divine  Origin  of  Chiisiianity 80 

rOLLOK'S  Course  of  Time.     Elegant  edition.    16mo.  Portrait  1  00 

Do.           ISmo.     Small  copy.     Close  type 40 

Life,  Letters  and  Remains.     By  the  Rev.  J.  Scott,  D.D.. .  1  00 

Tales  of  the  Scottish  Covenanters.     Illustrated 50 

Helen  of  the  Glen.     ISmo.     Illustrated 25 

Persecuted  Family           '•           "            25 

Ralph  Germnell                "           "            25 

POOL'S  Annotations.    8  vols.     8vo.     Half  call;  $12.    Cloth . . . .  10  00 

PRAYERS  of  St.  Paul    16mo 75 

QUARLE'S  Emblems.     Illustrated. 1  00 

RETROSPECT  (The).    By  Aliquis.     ISmo 40 

RlCimOND'3  Domestic  Portraiture.     Illustrated.    IGmo 75 

Annalsof  the  Poor.     ISmo 40 

RIDG ELY'S  Body  of  Divinity.     2  vols.     Royal  8vo 4  00 

ROGER  Miller ;  or,  Heroism  in  Humble  Life.    ISmo 30 

llOGERS  Jacob's  Well    ISmo 40 

FoIdedLamb.    ISmo 40 

EOMAINE  on  Faith.    12mo 60 

Letters.    12mo 60 

RLn'IIERFORD'S  Letters.     With  Life  by  Bonar 1  50 

RYLES  Living  or  Dead.    A  Series  of  Home  Truths 75 

Wheat  or  Chaff 75 

■  Startling  Questions 75 

Rich  and  Poor 75 

Priest,  Puritan  and  Preacher 75 

SAPIIIR  (Philip)  Life  of 30 

SCIIMID'S  Hundred  Short  Tales 50 

SCOTIA'S  Bards.     A  Collection  of  the  Scottish  Poets 2  00 

SCOTT'S  Daniel.     A  Model  for  Young  Men 1  50 

(Thos.)  Force  of  Truth.    ISmo 25 

SELECT  "Works  of  James  Venn,  Wilson,  Philip  and  Jay 1  50 

Christian  Authors.     2  vols.     Svo 2  00 

SELF  Explanatory  Bible.     Half  calf,  $4  50.    Morocco 6  00 

SERLE'S  Christian  Remembrancer 50 

SHERWOOD'S  Clever  Stories.    Square 60 

Jack  the  Sailor  Boy 25 

Duty  is  Safety 25 

Think  before  you  Act 25 

SINNER'S  Friend.     ISmo 25 

SIGOURNEY'S  (Mrs.  L.  H.)  Writer  Drops.    Hlust    16mo 75 

Letters  to  my  Pupils.    With  portrait.    16mo 73 


10  CARTERS        PUBLICATIONS. 


SIQOUENEY'S  Memoir  of  Mrs.  L.  H.  Cook 75 

Olive  Leaves 50 

. Faded  Hope 50 

Boy's  Book.    ISmo 40 

GiiTs  Book.    18mo 40 

Child's  Book.     Square 35 

SINCLAIR'S  Modern  Accomplishments 75 

Modern  Society 75 

Hill  and  Valley 75 

Ilolyday  House 50 

Charlie  Seymour 30 

SMITHS  (Rev.  James)  Green  Pastures  for  the  Lord's  Flock. . .  1  00 

SMYTH'S  Bereaved  Parents  Consoled.    12mo 75 

SONGS  in  the  House  of  my  Pilgrimage.    16mo 75 

SORROWING  yet  Rejoicing 80 

STEVENSON'S  Christ  on  the  Cross.   12mo 75 

Lord  our  Shepherd.     l2mo 60 

Gratitude.     12mo 75 

STORIES  on  the  Lord's  Prayer 30 

STUCKLEY'S  Gospel  Glass 75 

SUMNER'S  Exposition  of  Matthew  and  Mark.    12mo 75 

SYMINGTON  on  Atonement.    12mo 75 

TALES  from  English  History.     Illustrated 75 

TAYLOR'S  (Jane)  Hymns  for  Infant  Minds.     Square.    Illust.. .  40 

Rhymes  for  the  Nursey.     Square.    Illustrated 50 

Limed  Twigs  to  Catch  Young  Birds.    Square.    Illust.. .  50 

Life  and  Correspondence.     ISmo 40 

Display.     A  Tale.     l8mo 30 

Original  Poems  and  Poetical  Remains.    Illustrated 40 

(Isaac)  Loyola ;  or,  Jesuitism  in  its  Rudiments 1  00 

Natural  History  of  Enthusiasm 75 

(Jeremy)  Sermons.     Complete  in  1  vol.    8vo 1  50 

TENNENT'S  Life 25 

THEOLOGICAL  Sketch  Book.    2  vols 3  00 

THREE  Months  under  the  Snow.    ISmo 30 

TIIORNWELL'S  Discourses  on  Truth 1  00 

TUCKER,  The  Rainbow  in  the  North.    ISino 50 

Abbcokvita    or,  Sunrise  in  the  Tropics.    ISmo 50 

The  Southern  Cross  and  the  Southern  Crown 75 

TURNBULLS  Genius  of  Scotland.     Illustrated.    16mo 100 

Pulpit  Orators  of  France  and  Switzerland 1  00 

TYNG'S  Lectures  on  tlic  Law  and  Gospel.     "\Vi:h  portrait 1  60 

Christ  is  All.    Svo.     "With  portrait 1  50 

Israel  of  God.     Svo.    Enlarged  edition 1  50 

Rich  Kinsman 1  00 


11 


TYNG'S  necollections  of  England.    12mo 1  00 

Chi  isUan  Titles 75 

A  Lamb  from  the  Flock.     ISmo 25 

YAIIA  ;   or,  the  Child  of  Adoption 1  00 

VERY  Little  Tales,  First  and  Second  Scries.     2  vols 75 

WAKDLA W  on  Miracles 75, 

WATERBURVS  Book  of  the  Sabbath.    ISmo 40 

"WATSON'S  Body  of  Divinity.    8vo 2  00 

"WATTS'  Divine  Sony's.     Illustrated.    Square 40 

WEEK  (The).     Illustrated.    16mo 50 

"WHATELVS  Kingdom  of  Christ  and  Eitois  of  Romanism 75 

WHITECROSS'  Anecdotes  on  Assembly's  Catechism 80 

"WHITES  (Hugh)  Meditations  on  Prayer.    ISmo 40 

Believer.    A  Series  of  Discourses.    18mo 40 

Practical  Reflections  on  the  Second  Advent.    ISmo 40 

(Henry  Kirke)  Complete  "Works.    Life  by  Southey 1  00 

"WILEERFORCE'S  (Wm.)  Practical  View.    Large  type.   12mo.  1  00 

Life.     By  Mary  A.  Collier '. T5 

"WILLISOX'S  Sacramental  Meditations  and  Advices.    ISmo....  50 

"WILSONS  Lights  and  Shadows  of  Scottish  Life.    ICmo.  Illust.  75 

"WENSLOW  on  Personal  Declension  and  Revival 60 

Midnight  Harmonies CO 

"WOODROOFFE'S  Shades  of  Character 1  50 

"WYLIES  Journey  over  the  Region  of  Fulfilled  Prophecy 30 

YOUNG'S  Kight  Thoughts.    IGino.    Large  typo,  wi:h  portrait  1  00 

Do            "                "           Extra  gilt,  $1 50,    Mor.  $2.    ISmo.  40 


BOOKS  NOT  STEREOTiTED. 

BICKERSTETII'S  "Works.    IG  vols.     16mo 10  00 

On  John  and  Jude CO 

BINNEY'S  Make  the  Best  of  Both  "VN'orlds CO 

BRIDGES'  Manual  for  the  Young 50 

BUXTON  (Sir  T.  F.),  A  Study  for  Young  Men 50 

CHART  of  Sacred  History.     FoMo 1  50 

DA  COSTA'S  Israel  and  the  Gentiles.    IL'mo 1  25 

Four  "Witnesses 2  00 

EADIE  on  Colossians 

on  Ephesians 8  00 

FLETCHER'S  Addresses  to  the  Young 60 

HALL'S  Forum  and  the  Vatican 1  00 

HE"WITSON'S  Remains.    2  vols 2  00 


12  CARTERS       PUBLICATIONS. 


HOWELL'S  Eemains T5 

LONDON  Lectures  to  Young  Men,  1853-4 1  00 

"                        "           ]854-5 1  00 

MALAN'S  Pictures  from  Switzerland 60 

OWEN'S  Works.    16  vols.    Svo 20  00 

PRATT  (Josiah)  Memoirs  of 1  5'J 

SMITH'S  (J no.  Pye)  Scripture  Testimony  to  Messiah 5  00 

SELF-EXPLANATOEY  Bible,  half  calf,  $4,50  mor 0  00 

SWETE'8  Family  Prayers 60 

THOLUCK'S  Hours  of  Devotion 60 

VILLAGE  Churchyard.     18mo 40 

Pastor.     iSmo 40 

Observer.    18mo 30 

WILSON  (Prof.),  The  Forester,  a  Tale 75 

WORDS  to  Win  Souls.    12mo 75 

THE  FIRESIDE  SERIES. 
A  Series  of  beautiful  volumes  of  the  Nan-ative  kiud,  uniform  In  bind- 
ing, and  prettily  Illustrated.    ISmo.    Price  50  ceuis  each. 
The  following  are  now  ready  : 
MABEL  GRANT.   A  Ill-hlancl  Story. 
THE  WOODCUTTER  OF  LEBANON. 
LOUIS  AND  FRANK. 
CLARA  STANLEY.    A  Story  for  Girls. 
THE  CLAREMONT  TALES. 
THE  CONVENT.     By  Miss  M'Crindoll. 
FAR  OFF.    By  the  author  of  the  "  Peep  of  Day." 
NExVR  HOME."    By  the  same  author. 
HAPPY  HOME.     By  Dr.  Hamilton. 
JAMIE  GORDON;  or,  the  Orphan. 

THE  CHILDREN  OF  THE  MANSE.    By  Mrs.  Duncan. 
TALES  OF  THE  SCOTTISH  PEAS^UTTRY. 
SCHOOL  DAYS  AND  COMPANIONS. 
THE  INDIAN  TRIBES  OF  GUIANA. 
HOLIDAY  HOUSE.     By  Miss  Sinclair. 
OLIVE  LEAVES.    By  Mrs.  Sigourney. 
BROTHER  AND  SISTER. 

POLLOK'S  TALES  OF  THE  COVENANTERS. 
THE  RAINBOW  IN  THE  NORTH. 
THE  INFANT'S  PROGRESS.    By  Mrs.  Sherwood. 
THE  WORLD  OF  WATERS. 
BLOSSOMS  OF  CHILDHOOD. 
MAY  DUNDAS.    A  Tale. 
ABBEOKUTA ;  or,  Sunrise  in  the  Tropics. 
THE  FAMILY  AT  HEATHERDALE. 


DATE    DUE 

GAYLORD 

PRINTED  IN  USA. 

BW9043  .T89 

The  Southern  Cross  and  Southern  Crown  : 

Princeton  Theological  Semmary-Speer  Library 


1012  00039  8240 


